《Primal - A Troll without a name》


 Chapter - 1

    The light at the end of a dark tunnel was waiting. In a place like this, that expression was more than mere words. It was a promise, a promise of blood and death, and it was eagerly awaited. The beat-like stomps of the crowd rumbled through the dull walls, causing the stone to tremble and fine grains to trickle out of the cracks. The shouts and clapping of the crowd blended into a greedy symphony that was a foretaste of praise. An honor that would shower the victor on this world and bid the loser farewell. ¡°Death, death, death, death, death!¡±


    These shouts were all too familiar to Blood Tusk as the troll kept his gaze fixed on the barred gate at the end of the tunnel. How many times had he heard this call from the crowd? He didn¡¯t even know himself, but he didn¡¯t care. Even if numbers or letters had been his friends, it would have made no sense for him to memorize them. In the end, the 3 meter tall, steeled giant of an arena fighter knew that only victory made sense, because victory meant life and the knowledge of being the strongest.


    Outside the tunnel, raised above the tiers of stone benches and the roaring crowd, Nukzos announced the spectacle to come. ¡°We¡¯re finally getting to the main fight!¡± he promised the crowd in his raspy, squeaky voice. For a puck like him, this pitch was normal, as his species was barely bigger than a toddler. He had typically pointed, high-pitched ears, leathery green skin and a sharp mind that craved gold above all else. ¡°And it¡¯s worth seeing, like every time in our Pit of Flesh!¡±


    The name of the arena, which held around 1000 people and was full to capacity today, made the crowd cheer again. Most of them were pirates, mercenaries and the inhabitants of the free port of Khuwix, a shabby, lawless nest. The races were a mixed bag, but pucks, humans and roders made up the bulk of the crowd. While most of the pucks and humans were free traders and sailors, all the rough-hewn Roders were mere henchmen. They were in the service of the city or its visitors and were beasts with the face of a belligerent boar. Instead of cheering words, many of them merely grunted down into the arena and the roders bared their small but sharp tusks.


    Nukzos grinned slyly. He knew the best way to keep these beastly pigs happy. ¡°Once again, we have a visitor from the stinking hole called Topzoz!¡± he announced and the booing drowned out the few cheers. For 20 years, he had been one of the leading lights of Khuwix and he had a talent for stirring up the crowd. ¡°And Topzoz thinks they might finally win today, with a barbaric creature that knows no respect! It¡¯s a creature that has been outcast even by its own clan for desecrating the corpses of its defeated rivals before eating them! But that is precisely why, they say, this warrior is so powerful and with every body he eats, his strength only swells! If that were true, he could become a god today, because his meal would not be of this world! I present to you Topzoz¡¯s latest showpiece, Sorak!¡±


    One of the portcullis in the oval arena pit lifted ponderously and a pitch-black brute, covered in scars and with two massive battle axes in his paws, stepped onto the sand. He was particularly powerfully built, broad enough to fill three of his kind and around 2.20 tall. Spiky shoulder pads were stretched across his shoulders and only his legs were protected by reinforced leather on the front. After all, the legs supported by hooves were a roder¡¯s weakest point.


    ¡°What a grotesque beast!¡± said Nukzos with a sneer, but also a smile. ¡°But if it¡¯s only half as strong as it is ugly, Topzoz might actually have a tiny chance of winning!¡±


    Sorak looked through the rows of spectators with narrowed eyes, earning a great deal of disfavor from his peers, their disrespectful spitting on the ground, and he slammed his axes together to roar and bathe in the scorn of the crowd.


    ¡°He¡¯s fearless!¡± admitted Nukzos, who was slowly running out of breath. ¡°But will that do him any good? Can he even begin to hope to survive? Do you all really think he could even touch our Berserker? DO YOU THINK SO?!¡± He used the roaring cheers of the crowd to take another breath for his announcement. ¡°NO, NEVER! For 11 midsummers this arena has been his home, his slaughterhouse, his temple where he pays homage to blood and defies death and I ask myself - can this troll even die?! The signs say no and I tell you, here he is! Undefeated, immortal and insatiable - BLOOD TUSK!¡±


    While the crowd was on the edge of their seats, Nukzos almost choked from lack of breath and hastily grabbed a tankard of rum, which he downed far too quickly.


    Unaffected by everything, the speech, the deafening noise, the shaking of the ground, Bluthauer walked towards the rising portcullis. Words, so many words always, he thought. He was a stoic troll and seldom said anything but necessary words. What good would more of them have done him? No food, no females, nothing. It only reinforced his mindset that victory was the only thing that mattered, because action satisfied his needs, not endless chatter. Pucks like to talk. Annoys me. It was a problem that had been bugging him for several years. Fortunately, the pucks gave him what he wanted, so he put up with them.


    It was late afternoon and worthy of a theater, the sun¡¯s rays poked through the sea clouds and shone down into the fighting pit to greet their combatants.


    Blood Tusk liked the warmth of the sun and the tropical jungle climate, even if he had no idea of anything beyond the arena walls, as he did of everything in the complex, unforgiving world of Primal. However, this enforced monotony, and the blessing of the Tiki, had also made him the formidable fighter he was today. He stood upright in the sun and felt the sand between his bare feet. He had three toes on each foot, with one of them sticking out stiffly from his heels. He remembered how the puck had once given him sandals, but they had been extremely uncomfortable. Trolls had highly sensitive senses, from their feet to their mouths and noses. His two fingers and thumb tensed around his bisento, a spear-like weapon. However, the bisento did not have a spearhead for a head, but a large blade and, together with the pole, was actually a little longer than Blood Tusk.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    This did not frighten Sorak and he gave his opponent several grunts. ¡°They didnt¡ät exaggerate!¡± he said, opening his mouth full of edged teeth. He could crush certain things with them and he sharpened his axes repeatedly, a snort interrupting his sentences again and again. ¡°When I¡¯ve eaten you, I¡¯ll be a demigod!¡±


    Maybe it¡¯s two females again today, Blood Tusk thought. Nevertheless, his concentration was fully focused on the upcoming fight, for which he wore only a leather apron, metal knee pads and a leather pad on his right shoulder.


    ¡°Hey, i¡äm talking to you!¡± Sorak barked sourly and he scraped his hooves.


    Blood Tusk made no reply to these words and looked at his opponent impassively through the slits of his wooden war mask, which was decorated with aggressive markings. His enormous, forward-curved troll tusks jutted out from underneath. The wind blew his black mohawked mane and it stroked the short, thin plume of fur of the giant. It covered his body and matched the color of his skin, which was a charcoal-like dark blue.


    ¡°This cold-bloodedness!¡± exclaimed Nukzos with a broad grin. ¡°Do you see how little Blood Tusk cares about his opponent? Anyone who bets against him must be truly mad ... or will make a fortune? In the unlikely event that this berserker of the arena falls victim to this cannibal¡¯s axes, you¡¯ll be set for life, or until you get mugged, hahaha! And now, let¡¯s wait no longer - let the battle begin!¡±


    No one was left on the stone seats and pucks everywhere were still taking new bets before bass emphasized horns thundered through the arena and let the fight begin.


    True to his nature, marked by his own spirit and people, Sorak charged forward. His mass did not prevent him from building up a considerable pace.


    For a troll of his stature, Bluood Tusk could also shine with agility. He wasn¡¯t the cleverest, but he was smart enough not to throw blade after blade at such a large brute at the first attack. However, he could have done it with ease. The fact that Blood Tusk let him and his axe swings come to nothing with a roll to the side had both strategic and calculating reasons.


    The better the fight, the better the reward of the pucks, and this start caused the crowd to gasp in amazement. ¡°Uhhh!¡±


    Slowing down and turning around took a lot out of Sorak and kicked up a lot of dust in the sand. He approached the troll and attacked him with staggered axe blows, so that he could always react with the following swing if he had to parry.


    Blood Tusk¡¯s every step was like a dance with his opponent as he held his bisento with both hands. He didn¡¯t need two weapons and was one with his. The sword head was just as excellent for deflecting axes as the pointed, steel end of his polearm or the pole itself.


    Suddenly Sorak changed the pattern of his attacks and thrust both axes outwards at the same time with an X-swing. Though the steel of the weapons clanged against the bisento¡¯s protective pole, Sorak broke the parry with his body mass and bulging belly first.


    However, Blood Tusk¡¯s size and heavy muscles kept him from being pushed too far or even to the ground. ¡°This brute really is hungry!¡± commented Nukzos. ¡°I wonder if Blood Tusk can stand up to such ruthless offensives!¡± The Berserker didn¡¯t even hear these words and even the thunderous roar of the crowd was as if he were underwater. For him, there was only this battle right now and the X-swing wasn¡¯t over yet!


    After Sorak¡¯s axes thrust outwards, they flew back inwards in the same swing.


    To the many laymen in the stands, it truly looked like the brute had the troll on the run and was about to land a killing blow.


    With a loud animalistic roar and refusing to fall so foolishly, Blood Tusk braced himself firmly in the sand and heaved his bisento high above him, gripped in the middle. This caused the axe heads to slide over the top of the pole ends. They ground dangerously close to the holding fingers and towards the troll¡¯s head! Only millimeters away from a fatal hit, and with a lunge forward, Blood Tusk threw the axe steel and his opponent back! It was a demonstration of pure strength and was exactly what Blood Tusk wanted. His opponent was powerful, there was no doubt about that for him. But he had studied his pattern and recognized a weakness: Sorak could only defend as long as he was attacking.


    It was true, for in each of his duels or mass battles, Sorak had always followed an aggressive mantra. Without pause, without backing up, swing after swing and always forwards. Moreover, he had rarely met an opponent who could stand up to him and his brute strength, but this realization was his last. Even as he staggered back on his hooves, all he could see was Blood Tusk¡¯s head rushing towards him. He received a headbutt on his sensitive pig snout. This not only caused a lot of blood to spurt, but also threw Sorak off balance and he fell onto his back.


    ¡°You see?! YOU SEE?!¡± Nukzos cheered the crowd. Everyone was enthralled by the spectacle. Even those who had bet against Bluthauer in their greed didn¡¯t realize how the troll had apparently forced the brute onto his back and so the spectators demanded a punishment for this weakness. ¡°Death, death, death, death, death!¡±


    Death. It was a word that evoked neither pity nor hatred in Bluthauer for his opponent. When he heard it, it meant: Soon there would be dinner and something to fuck. That was all this troll had to worry about as he planted his foot triumphantly on Sorak¡¯s belly. For the first time since he had entered the arena today, Blood Tuskgave the crowd a long look and took note of them.


    It was a spectacle that had been repeated countless times in this arena, with this fighter and others. The best knew what the crowd wanted because they had survived long enough to learn.


    Only when the cries for death became almost threatening towards the victor did Blood Tusk turn his eyes to Sorak, still dazed and covered in blood. With a cry of triumph, Blood Tusk plunged the blade into the brute¡¯s chest, silencing his bubbling blood grunts forever.

 Chapter - 2

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe someone is really still betting against you,¡± hissed Abaroth, a red-scaled Setek. ¡°Amusing.¡±


    Setek were a race of snakes, except they had humanoid features. In addition to their considerable size and intelligence, a broad chest with four powerful arms and hands distinguished them from conventional snakes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need gold, I never did,¡± Bluood Tusk replied as he took a bite of his roasted leg of meat and smacked it in a less than mannerly fashion. He and all the surviving fighters had just had dinner. ¡°It¡¯s worthless. I get everything without gold.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you always say that,¡± said Abaroth. Every few seconds, his forked tongue flickered out. ¡°If you¡¯d grown up outside these walls, gold would be everything to you.¡±


    ¡°No, it wouldn¡¯t,¡± Blood Tusk murmured unconcernedly. He just didn¡¯t see it that way, but he respected Abaroth and that could be said of almost no one in the arena. The Setek always spoke his mind openly, without a split tongue, and Blood Tusk appreciated that. The troll paid more attention to behavior and actions.


    Besides, Abaroth had also been one of the best fighters since his arrival 5 years ago. ¡°Is that what you think? With gold, you could have everything. All the food, all the females, everything."


    ¡°I have that anyway, don¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Because of the pucks,¡± Abaroth emphasized. Unlike the troll, he only ate small, almost puny meatballs. ¡°The pucks have more gold than anyone else. They¡¯ll buy you anything with it. Your food, your females, everything, and no, you don¡¯t have everything.¡±


    Didn¡¯t Blood Tusk have that? This statement aroused a small but rare curiosity in him. ¡°And what don¡¯t I have?¡±


    ¡°Freedom.¡±


    Freedom. Blood Tusk had heard several fighters talk about this term, but it was as unreal to him as the gold so coveted by many. He knew no freedom. His life had been this arena ever since he could remember as a little whelp. ¡°I have no need for it either.¡±


    Setek looked around first. He spoke honestly to the troll, but the snake was worldly enough to not let his words reach the wrong ears, puck ears to be exact. ¡°Only because you don¡¯t know it. You think this is paradise just because the pucks give you the simplest things as long as you fill their bags. But there¡¯s so much more.¡±


    ¡°I like simple,¡± Blood Tusk said and wiped his mouth. His curiosity was still there. ¡°But you¡¯ve been here a few midsummers. You know freedom. Why are you talking about it now?¡±


    ¡°And everyone always says your head is empty,¡± Abaroth said pointedly, but not dismissively. He was right.


    Everyone thought that of Blood Tusk and it was often true because he simply had no idea about the world. However, the troll¡¯s many silences concealed potential and an alert mind. ¡°Not much inside, no,¡± he admitted. It didn¡¯t bother him and he scratched his head. Patient as a stone and perseverance, on the other hand, were better qualities. ¡°So fill my head. Why are you talking about this?¡±


    ¡°Supposedly, we¡¯re going on a journey.¡±


    ¡°A journey? Where to?¡±


    ¡°One for mountains of gold,¡± Abaroth said with certainty. Though his knowledge was only whispered among the fighters, the rumors were true. ¡°The pucks will take us deep into the jungle. We¡¯re fighting in a different arena.¡±


    ¡°Rarity,¡± Blood Tusk noted. Fighting elsewhere was something he actually had an overview of, because it happened every 2 to 3 years at most and it made no difference to him. The other arenas were hardly any different from his. One had once been made entirely of wood and another had been underground. That was all he had ever seen outside, because on the way there he always sat in a sealed-off cage. Only the smells, strange, unfamiliar smells, had taken hold of his mind for reasons unknown to him, but it was simply in his trollish nature. That¡¯s why his nose now wiggled unconsciously and for a fleeting moment, he thought of the outside world. ¡°And where?¡±


    Abaroth hoisted his head in amusement. ¡°Would the name do you any good?¡±


    ¡°You started it. Finish it too.¡±


    ¡°Words as sharp as a blade. You really should never be underestimated,¡± Abaroth said in surprise. He would never take the troll so lightly in a fight. ¡°I don¡¯t know the where, only the why. Supposedly three hostile troll tribes want to settle a dispute by holding bloody games.¡±


    Blood Tusk saw no point in these games. ¡°If they¡¯re fighting, why are we fighting? Are they too weak?¡±


    ¡°The pucks must have been promised veritable mountains of riches,¡± surmised Abaroth grimly. He gripped the table in front of him with all four hands and cracked the wood. ¡°We are to be the trials so that the weak troll warriors are weeded out until only the most worthy are left and then they compete against each other. Do you know what that means?¡±


    Talk was not Blood Tusk¡¯s world, but his alert mind grasped words. ¡°So long,¡± he murmured quietly. ¡°Do they really think we¡¯ll fall at some point?¡±


    ¡°It looks that way, and that means the pucks must be richly rewarded if they¡¯re willing to put up with it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see any difference,¡± said Bluood Tusk. He harbored no ill will toward the pucks. ¡°Every time we¡¯re in the arena, they put up with us dying.¡±


    ¡°Maybe, but the point of these fights is that we¡¯re supposed to fall eventually,¡± Abaroth laughed, in the face of death. ¡°If we kill every troll warrior, the tribes will have no one left to settle their dispute.¡±


    ¡°After I¡¯ve finished off every opponent, the dispute is settled,¡± Blood Tusk said unintentionally dryly. It was a simple truth for him and not because he wanted to help the tribes. ¡°If they don¡¯t have anyone left to fight, how are they supposed to fight?¡±


    ¡°That will be a story,¡± Abaroth nodded. Although he thought there was much less chance of survival, that didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t want to live and wouldn¡¯t fight to the last. ¡°No one will believe us when we get back here.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Blood Tusk lifted his shoulders as he stood up. What mattered to him was what he knew. In the fighters¡¯ quarters, he only wore a cloth apron, which barely concealed his enormous blessing. ¡°It¡¯s still a long way off anyway. Now is more important.¡±


    ¡°Now, eh?¡± Abaroth replied forebodingly. ¡°You¡¯re lucky there are so many troll women here. I so rarely get a Setek and have to make do with other races.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to,¡± said Blood Tusk as he left the table. ¡°I never would. I only want troll females.¡±


    ¡°You say that now. I wonder if that would be the case if your cock hadn¡¯t cum in weeks,¡± Abaroth added doubtfully and he laughed again. ¡°What am I saying weeks. You¡¯d be ready to make do with non-trolls after just three days.¡±


    Blood Tusk left this uncommented, for like so many things, these words were not for the here and now and this promised to fulfill his expectations. Even as he walked along the moderately torch-lit corridor, his nose wriggled in anticipation. The first puffs of that scent were unmistakable. A female troll was very close and her note led to Blood Tusk¡¯s personal chamber.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    That was all the small room was. Even for less stout bodies, it was very cramped here and only a soft tiger skin adorned the floor as a place to sleep. There was also a bucket of fresh water and an illuminating lantern on the far wall.


    As on many evenings, even when there had been no battles to reward, a female troll with light blue skin was waiting for the warrior. She was also a Slav, even if Blood Tusk did not see himself that way, but he was. Her body was covered only by a skimpy hip skirt and a cloth wrap that spanned her manageable breasts. ¡°Welcome,¡± the woman smiled. Depending on the subspecies, there were certain differences in trolls, in shape and skin color. On the whole, however, they were often very similar, like this female. Like most troll females, she was tall, about 2.20 meters tall and also had tusks. However, the tusks of female trolls were much smaller and curved upwards, barely higher than the upper lip. ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t coming at all.¡±


    ¡°And miss a beauty like you? No,¡± Blood Tusk flattered directly. ¡°Just needed to strengthen myself before I mount you now.¡±


    ¡°A mighty warrior like you has to strengthen himself for me?¡± the woman asked sheepishly. The darkening of her cheeks was clearly visible through her pale blue skin, even if the question was a trained one. In the brothel, it was her job to make every customer feel like they were the best. ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating.¡±


    ¡°I always mean what I say,¡± Blood Tusk replied as he untied his own apron and got down on his knees. Nevertheless, he still towered over the female immensely as he reached for her thighs and pulled her towards him. ¡°And I want you.¡± He was dominant and strong and possessed a certain rough pulling power, but despite this, Blood Tusk was never rough with women. In his opinion, only weak males treated a female badly or even forced themselves on her. ¡°If you want me.¡±


    Briefly, the surprised female sucked in a breath and she cowered in awe rather than fear at this mountain of muscle. ¡°Yes, more than anything,¡± the woman whose name was Tar¡¯ja nodded slowly. Of course, there was a certain amount of compulsion involved. She was a slave, which was why giving her name made little sense to her, and she had orders to give the fighter a good time. ¡°I¡¯ve waited so long for this chance ... I get out of the brothel for a night. Maybe even longer.¡±


    ¡°Every female deserves to be treated well,¡± Blood Tusk said with desire. He took something from every shape and size when it came to his partners. You could say he adored women in his own way, although this one was more the norm.


    Everything about her was where it should be and how it should be, but there was no particular standout feature. ¡°Then show me how well you treat females,¡± Tar¡¯ja swallowed hard. She was more than experienced and yet her knees trembled at being allowed to mate with this titan of a fighter. From a foreigner¡¯s point of view, troll males were remarkably endowed anyway, but even for trolls, Bluood Tusk was extra blessed, although that wasn¡¯t the only thing that attracted the slave. ¡°I want ... your blood.¡±


    That Tar¡¯ja, and so many others before her, were allowed to join the arena champion purely as a reward was far from the truth. Even in this reward, there was a potential profit for the pucks. Blood Tusk was extremely prolific and they used him as a breeding troll, selling his many whelps. Sometimes even rich troll females paid to lie with him for a night. He had never worried about that. Bonds, family or whatever it was called, were missing from his understanding. The only thing that mattered to him was that the females wanted his blood. For him, it was a sign of superiority and his position in this small arena world. For female slaves, a possible pregnancy, or being pregnant, meant that they were allowed to perform much easier and gentler services until the birth. This was especially true if the probable father had a status such as Blood Tusk. Among pucks, there was nothing that shouldn¡¯t somehow bring a profit.


    For Blood Tusk, however, these were unknown and above all inconsequential things. His lust burned in his veins, heated by the victorious fight, making the drops of sweat bead over his broad arms and chest. His thoughts were clear: he was the strongest, he was alive - he deserved this female.


    Tar¡¯ja, meanwhile, curiously explored the lower, well-toned biceps of his belly. As the whore of the brothel, she had seen and heard far more than he had, but compared to the reputation of such a renowned fighter, her life was merely ordinary and she would savor every second of this night.


    Blood Tusk could not only saw that, but also heared it in her rapturous sounds. The giant¡¯s nose wriggled as he detected a new and all too familiar scent.


    When both troll females and males were sexually aroused, their bodies exuded an enticing mating scent. Only fine troll noses could separate the minimal differences and them from the basic essence of the luring scent. Tar¡¯ja smelled like freshly fallen rain, despite the constant presence of seawater in the air. Blood Tusk, on the other hand, had a pleasant earthy smell.


    A throaty growl of pleasure escaped Bluood Tusk¡¯s lips and he bent over the female. His privates and bulging testicles pressed against Tar¡¯ja¡¯s forecourt and she felt the pleasant warmth of the pumping blood flowing between the male¡¯s legs. Blood Tusk¡¯s right hand settled on the female¡¯s breast from the side and he slowly rotated the firm flesh, only to slide it from there to her neck.


    Tar¡¯ja¡¯s jugular veins pulsed no less vividly and her eyes stared up at the warrior¡¯s as she turned her head to the side. This brought the troll¡¯s hand between her lips and she bit gently, only to scrape her fingers across his hip further down.


    It was certainly painful, but trolls didn¡¯t just mate intensely and passionately in the classic sense. Touching, smelling, this was topped off with a certain rawness with bites, scratches and the taste of the partner¡¯s blood. They didn¡¯t have to worry about wounds or permanent scars, as trolls were extremely self-healing.


    There was also a playful aspect to it, as Blood Tusk pushed his bitten hand to the left and right, but the female did not let go of him so quickly. Only when he got his face very close to hers and fixed her head in a pose did she open her mouth.


    Blood ran from the corners of her mouth and she lapped up some of the red lifeblood, but left the rest where it was. Not only did it make her look wild, but she moaned accordingly.


    Blood Tusk¡¯s left hand had found its way between the female¡¯s thighs and he knew exactly what he was doing. That meant not going into overdrive immediately. The females had to melt with lust, which is why he only applied pressure to the outer labia with his fingers. In combination with his pressing hips and heated cock, Blood Tusk really got his partner in the mood.


    Tar¡¯ja¡¯s eyes fell closed. As a slave in a brothel, sex was often not as she would like it to be and the clients did not fixate on her pleasure. However, it did happen, like now. The forceful rubbing turned into a fingering and out of reflex alone, she placed her legs against his flanks. Tar¡¯ja planted her feet firmly in the tiger¡¯s fur to release the tension and moan softly.


    Filled with this woolly sound, Bluthauer¡¯s long ears wiggled. The female was enjoying and had tasted him, so he wanted the same. Breathing hotly, he buried his face against Tar¡¯ja¡¯s neck. His pointed, large tusks were skillfully guided past her and he pressed his nose intensely against her throbbing jugular. His tongue also tasted her. Instead of biting her, however, he nibbled teasingly on her neck.


    Tar¡¯ja breathed in short puffs and the giant managed to send her lust on undulating waves of ecstasy, step by step, instead of letting it explode in one fell swoop. She rewarded him by wrapping her fingers around his cock and massaging it with slow movements.


    Spurred on by this, Blood Tusk thrust his hips towards her rubbing hand and the tip of his glans slid along her thigh again and again, leaving drops of his pre-cum sticking to it.


    This foreplay went on for several minutes and Tar¡¯ja¡¯s pelvis began to tremble. They were just small twitches, but they promised her anticipation of greater delights. ¡°Turn me over,¡± she breathed quickly. ¡°Mount me from behind!¡±


    It didn¡¯t take Blood Tusk two seconds from the word to the skillful, flowing turn. He had often experienced that his females liked to be mounted in this way. He didn¡¯t know it, but dominance and submission were deeply rooted in trolls. From this point onwards, he took much more control and pressed himself harder against Tar¡¯ja¡¯s back. He let her feel him clearly and bit into her shoulder to finally taste her blood. The warm red rushed through Blood Tusk¡¯s senses and intensified his instincts considerably. Now he just wanted to take this female and released his bloody lips from her shoulder. One hand gripped Tar¡¯ja in the same place and the other hand briefly helped the giant to place his glans against the female¡¯s wet labia. He had to control himself not to make a single, hard thrust. His penetration was smooth, but he slid in with relish.


    Tar¡¯ja clenched her hands into fists and pressed them firmly into the tiger skin. She arched her back and laid her face into the bed mat, panting. The fact that he could fill her like this was clearly an advantage for the warrior, but she had seen in foreplay that he could heat up a female¡¯s delights without his cock.


    The arena and this were Blood Tusk¡¯s greatest strengths, and they were both things he enjoyed doing. So what could be better? What else would he need? Weak thoughts that were quickly displaced by desire. Now he just wanted to fuck this female. After he grabbed her hips and his hands guided her there and noticeably on her shoulder, his pelvis followed the beat. Blood Tusk didn¡¯t quite manage to restrain himself and picked up the pace a little.


    This fact didn¡¯t bother Tar¡¯ja in the slightest and her moans made more than one of the other arena fighters within these walls envious. The wetness of her pleasure flower emphasized this, as each thrust made a sinful smacking sound echo off the stone walls. Tar¡¯ja was completely spellbound and horny, like the arena fighter. That night, the troll female would be taken more than once and even if she couldn¡¯t be sure yet, her wish would come true. Tar¡¯ja would carrie the seed of Blood Tusk in her womb after this intense night, like so many before her.

 Chapter - 3

    It was a sacred place for all trolls of the Diamond Jungle. There was an absolute truce here, without exception, and a violation of it, even by a single troll, was severely punished and once even ended with the extermination of an entire tribe.


    About 200 years ago, after the trollish blood feuds of the jungle had gotten out of control and the tiki had ordered them to do so, the larger tribes of the Diamond Jungle had built this architecturally moderately beautiful but practical ritual site. It was called the Circle of Tears because it lay in a valley beneath a 200-meter cliff. Its rocky formations resembled a nose and eye sockets and from these caves two crystal blue waterfalls fell into the depths. Above all, the site was used for fights, to settle disputes or to make a sacrifice to the tiki. The two were usually combined.


    Unlike in Khuwix, this place was not an imposing arena. A deep pit had been dug and filled all around with self-cut stone blocks as seating steps. Only at the upper ends had the statues of the more important tiki, the gods of the trolls, been erected as ornaments and watchful eyes.


    Tiki had once been trolls themselves, who had gained so much notoriety as mortals that they had become gods in afterlife. A lot of trolls knew the way to that godhood, but as simple as it sounded, it was hard to achieve. A name just had to be uttered by enough mouths and anchored in the mind. Tiki gained their status and power through this mental power. The more followers a god had and the more he was worshipped with rituals and sacrifices, the more powerful he could be or the weaker he could become and sink into insignificance. This had already happened, which is why quite a few Tiki were in constant rivalry with each other and were responsible for many conflicts among the trolls.


    However, the three troll tribes in the Circle of Tears primarily just hated each other. They had set up camp in the nearby area, which was free of the otherwise lush, verdant growth of the Diamond Jungle.


    They were medium-sized groups of trolls that had been around for well over a century.


    There were the Baldslayers, where it was customary for everyone to shave their skulls and tattoo the tribal symbol in the form of a red bird of prey on them


    Among the Venomsnakes there was also a physical, but clearer characteristic. As soon as their whelps reached the age of 12, a special poisonous mixture was dripped into their eyes. If they survived, all members of the tribe were given a permanent, bright green eye color.


    Homemade jewelry was almost harmless and a sign of the Riverfangs. They were the strongest of the three tribes present. Their shoulders and upper backs were covered with a specially woven cover made of pointed teeth. They got these from king aligators, a gigantic river beast with hundreds of teeth in its mouth, which the tribe regularly hunted together. These monsters were almost impossible to defeat if one was on his own.


    ¡°At least Venomsnakes are pretty to look at,¡± Ine¡¯kata pined in troll language. She was the female of the Riverfang chieftain and was currently walking around the ritual site with the female of the high priest and a few other respected troll women. ¡°Their eyes are something like emeralds. Baldslayers are just disgusting.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let your Jatal hear you say that,¡± said the high priest¡¯s wife. Jatal was the trollish word for the tribal chieftain. ¡°Venomsnakes are as lowly as Baldslayers.¡±


    ¡°I just said pretty to look at, that¡¯s all,¡± Ine¡¯kata replied. Although she was of high rank and wore an elaborately crafted two-piece robe, her clothing was still plain, wild and revealing. ¡°Once we¡¯ve won the fight, I¡¯m sure you could make a beautiful pearl necklace out of the eyes of the fallen, or we could sacrifice them to the tiki.¡±


    The priest¡¯s laughing wife was similarly dressed and wore some gold jewelry on her neck and head. ¡°That¡¯s more likely to meet with the Jatal¡¯s approval.¡±


    The rest of the females grinned in response. Even Ine¡¯kata¡¯s two servants smirked at the words as they silently followed along as appendages.


    ¡°First of all, it needs my approval where these bought warriors are concerned,¡± Ine¡¯kata said. Of course she wasn¡¯t serious. She had authority in her tribe, but her approval here was purely subjective. ¡°Even if they are only there to die.¡±


    ¡°All the tribes have paid handsomely,¡± the priest¡¯s wife remarked. This close to the top, she knew. ¡°Accordingly, there are expectations. If they dont deliver, this was the pucks¡¯ last deal.¡±


    ¡°Is that what your husband said?¡±


    ¡°Implied it. If the pucks offend us and the tiki, custom demands that we punish them and their pets.¡±


    ¡°Rightly so,¡± Ine¡¯kata nodded. She left the area of the ritual site with her entourage, heading for a trail. It led to the pucks¡¯ camp, ten minutes away. ¡°Then again, that¡¯s one of the reasons why few do business with the tribes. They fear for their lives.¡±


    ¡°Rightly so,¡± the priest¡¯s wife added with conviction, before stopping abruptly and with the rest.


    The best warrior of the Riverfangs had gotten in the way. ¡°La¡¯Jatal,¡± he bowed his head to the chieftain¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Khojun,¡± Ine¡¯kata replied informally after the male addressed her by her title. ¡°Is there a reason why you are standing in our way?¡±


    ¡°The Jatal was clear,¡± Khojun said sternly. La¡¯Jatal or not, he was just as highly regarded in the tribe and his chieftain¡¯s word was absolute and above her. ¡°Neither you nor the rest shall leave the ritual site without protection. Therefore, I will accompany you.¡±


    ¡°You could have sent others for that,¡± Ine¡¯kata said. She suspected that the troll had other reasons for being here. ¡°You just want to see the goods your brother and the rest are getting as a test.¡±


    ¡°One thing comes with another,¡± Khojun countered. He had been chosen as the champion of the Riverfangs for this fight. That¡¯s why the proud 2.75 meter tall troll didn¡¯t have to take part in the trials. ¡°Not that it makes any difference to me. I¡¯m just curious to see what all the gold I scavenged with the warband in the ruins will be used for.¡±


    ¡°Khojun the Stingy,¡± Ine¡¯kata giggled, along with the other females. ¡°As far as I know, it wasn¡¯t even half of the enormous haul.¡±


    ¡°Still a lot, though,¡± Khojun said, crossing his burly arms. The jagged, slightly curved two-handed sword on his back emphasized his stature. ¡°So let¡¯s take a look at what we paid the little kicks for.¡±


    The pucks of Khuwix, led by Nukzos himself, had set up camp a few days ago and cut down all the trees on the spot and nearby. A circular wooden palisade made from the tree trunks and with spike traps made from sticks on the underside was to serve as protection. It was perfect against the wild animals. However, everyone knew that it would only be of limited help against the trolls.


    Each tribe had also deployed scouts in the dense trees to keep a close eye on the strangers.


    Nukzos had brought around 25 workers and twice as many guards. A good three dozen roders, humans and a few Setek provided protection. Their only advantage was that they had simple gunpowder rifles and pistols. It gave many an extra sense of security.


    ¡°When will the trolls bring the payment?¡± Nukzos assistant rubbed his hands nervously. He was also a puck. ¡°And when do these games start? The sooner we¡¯re out of here, the better.¡±


    Nukzos sat at his desk, in his comfortably furnished private tent. ¡°The trolls still had to wait for one of the tribes,¡± said the puck. He wasn¡¯t entirely comfortable either, but as soon as he imagined the masses of gold, all doubt was dispelled. ¡°We¡¯ll get a half tonight and don¡¯t call it a game in front of them! These are sacred battles for them and if our fighters put on a weak performance, not only will we not get any gold. They¡¯ll roast us all over a spit, I¡¯m telling you.¡±


    ¡°As if our gladiators are that weak,¡± the assistant shook his head. ¡°Cecil, Abaroth, Blood Tusk and the Swordmaster will more than earn us the gold, even if it¡¯s a pity that it will be their last earnings for us.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the four of them,¡± said Nukzos calculatingly. He was aware that the odds were not in his favor. But these investments were not yet dead to him and even if they were, he was already looking to the future. ¡°If anyone can survive, it¡¯s them and if not, we¡¯ll get so filthy rich from these fights that we can go shopping and find new crowd pullers. And the best thing is, we¡¯ll still have a mountain of gold left over afterwards!¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drink to that!¡± laughed the assistant happily, raising a matching tankard of foaming beer. He clinked glasses with his boss and drank.


    ¡°Hey boss,¡± one of the roder guards stepped into the tent.


    Nukzos smacked his lips refreshed after his sip. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m supposed to tell you when the trolls are here.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°The trolls are here.¡±


    ¡°Gods praise you that you¡¯re pretty, because your head¡¯s missing,¡± joked Nukzos grimly. He and his assistant pushed themselves off the chair. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s not keep them waiting.¡±


    ¡°So many pigs,¡± said the high priest¡¯s wife in disgust, obviously wrinkling her nose. ¡°It smells worse here than in a dung pit.¡±


    ¡°Yes, they smell and taste much better grilled,¡± said Khojun, remembering the taste on his tongue. ¡°Mhh, long time since I killed a roder.¡±


    ¡°Not today Khojun,¡± Ine¡¯kata denied those thoughts. ¡°Unless someone gives you a reason. Then have a feast.¡±


    ¡°I can smell their fear,¡± Khojun¡¯s nose wiggled as he looked around the camp. The humans, setek and pucks were trying to avoid eye contact, but the roders weren¡¯t as shy, albeit tense. ¡°No, no one dares to do that here. Too bad.¡±


    ¡°Then look around this camp more,¡± Ine¡¯kata said. It was more of an instruction, for she wanted to feast on the goods with the others, without male ears. ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll find the fight you¡¯re looking for.¡±


    ¡°Possibly,¡± Khojun nodded and left.


    ¡°Welcome, welcome, ha ha!¡± Nukzos greeted his guests. He had a passable command of the trollish tongue and everyone¡¯s heads bowed to him. ¡°A visit from one of the La¡¯Jatal herself. We are most honored.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re here to see the fighters,¡± Ine¡¯kata got straight to the point. She wasn¡¯t interested in lying puck talk. ¡°And we don¡¯t want to be here any longer than absolutely necessary.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course, a La¡¯Jatal has many duties,¡± Nukzos bowed his head. ¡°Please, follow me.¡± He realized that Ine¡¯kata didn¡¯t really have more important things to do and that she disliked puck and his camp.


    The arena fighters¡¯ pens were near the large, central campsite. Thick logs had been gathered together for a fire, but they weren¡¯t currently burning, while a few workers and guards had gathered around it, spooning up a meat broth for sustenance.


    ¡°Mhh some of it looks serviceable, but some of it doesn¡¯t,¡± Ine¡¯kata admitted as she sifted through the ranks of common fighters. She didn¡¯t realize that the pens of the best were behind them and covered, making them look like tents. ¡°I have my doubts about the promised goods, little puck.¡±


    ¡°Understandable,¡± said Nukzos and he wiped his forehead. The humid jungle air was getting to him more than mere fear. ¡°But that¡¯s only because I keep my most prized butchers separate from the pack. A good trader feeds his most industrious animals plenty and at the same time doesn¡¯t put them out for everyone to see. After all, all trolls can come here and I hadn¡¯t counted on the honor of seeing one of the La¡¯Jatal here.¡±


    ¡°Mhh, at least you pucks make up for your physical weakness with a thick mind,¡± Ine¡¯kata commented as she took notice of the supposed tents. ¡°Not that trolls gain an advantage before the test by studying their opponents.¡±


    ¡°Well, eh, hehe, thank you, dear La¡¯Jatal,¡± Nukzos bowed exaggeratedly low. ¡°But I¡¯m sure no troll would do that. That would be very dishonorable and the tiki eh, see everything.¡±


    Ine¡¯kata walked past the puck warningly. ¡°Don¡¯t speak of the tiki as if you know them or your head will grace my hip tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Forgive me!¡± Nukzos apologized immediately and waited until all the troll females had passed him and he followed with his assistant and a roder. ¡°Nothing would be further from my mind than insulting any troll or your gods.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯d better keep quiet about it now, little doormat,¡± the high priest¡¯s wife also admonished. ¡°Four tents. Do the fighters have their own pen?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, yes! Like I said, you have to keep your pr-¡±


    ¡°Enough of this,¡± Ine¡¯kata interrupted impatiently. ¡°Majanie, Uba¡¯nura - remove those cloths. The puck is too slow.¡±


    ¡°Of course, La¡¯Jatal,¡± the female chieftain¡¯s servants nodded, and they hurried forward to pull off the cloth of the first pen.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s, I mean,¡± Nukzos murmured uncertainly. However, he had no choice but to let the trolls have their way. ¡°I mean, here we have the swordmaster!¡±


    Sitting on a reasonably comfortable cot was an extremely dark-skinned, bald-headed human. In his pen he had everything he needed and his eyes were engrossed in a book, but only a few seconds after being revealed, he put the leather volume aside and rose wordlessly.


    ¡°As you can all see, he comes from the western steppes,¡± Nukzos explained. It was not the color of his skin that gave away the origin of the swordmaster, but the stars sewn into his cheeks with silver. ¡°The special thing about him is that he voluntarily became a gladiator three midsummers ago to pay off his village¡¯s debts. If he survives this, he still has 1 midsummer to go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of the western steppes. Are they important?¡± Ine¡¯kata said, unimpressed. She wasn¡¯t exactly knowledgeable, but of course she wouldn¡¯t say that so openly. ¡°But I¡¯ll admit, he¡¯s in very good shape. Better than the meat in front.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not just good-looking!¡± Nukzos affirmed, giving the sword master a knowing look. The trained human wore nothing on top. His upper body was covered in scars from healed lashes, but Nukzos didn¡¯t go into that. ¡°Just wait until you see how he cuts the throats and heads of unworthy examinees with his two scimitars.¡±


    Half-satisfied, Ine¡¯kata nodded. ¡°Go on.¡±


    Cecil had noticed the commotion outside her pen even before it was aired. She was an extremely wiry human woman and was taking a nap. She didn¡¯t change that when she was revealed and remained lying with her back to the spectators.


    ¡°A ... female?¡± the high priest¡¯s wife marveled skeptically. ¡°And she¡¯s so small and fragile.¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s quicker than any monkey in the jungle! Come on, show yourself Cecil!¡± demanded Nukzos in his mean tongue, but all he got was a dismissive wave from his fighter. He became nervous for a moment and switched back to trollish. ¡°Ehm yeah, hehe ... the downside is that she¡¯s cheeky as anything, but, BUT, she makes up for that with her talent in the arena.¡±


    ¡°I think I speak for all of us,¡± Ine¡¯kata grinned, but her mirth had a serious background. ¡°Any examinee who loses to that one will more than die in disgrace. This could be really interesting to watch if this Cecil is that good. I¡¯ve never seen other females fight that weren¡¯t trolls.¡±


    ¡°See, see?¡± Nukzos clapped his hands in relief. ¡°From the pit of flesh, come the best gladiators on this side of the sea!¡± This time, Nukzos led the way, skipping one pen to go straight to the last. ¡°And the best, come last!


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± asked Ine¡¯kata, pointing to the abandoned pen. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Ehm, hehe, no, I¡¯d rather not,¡± Nukzos rubbed the back of his head and became a little meek. ¡°This is the pen of Abaroth, my one and only Setek Gladiator.¡±


    Immediately all the troll females drew in a sharp intake of air through their teeth. ¡°Setek,¡± came the increased cry. Setek were primal enemies of the trolls, something Nukzos knew and Ine¡¯kata reinforced. ¡°Whoever kills the snake, on the other hand, will be a hero. Hopefully the last pen won¡¯t disappoint in the same way or I¡¯ll seriously consider advising my Jatal against the deal.¡±


    Beyond the last pen, Blood Tusk had long since stood in position beyond the leather tarpaulin, but not because he wanted to greet the spectators. All the new smells, the sounds and the talk of Abaroth on the way here and between the pens, enticed the troll¡¯s curiosity. For the first time, he would see something other than stone walls, wood and sand.


    Nukzo¡¯s nervousness was blown away this time when the trollish servants ventilated the pen. ¡°I rather think all the Jatal will curse me for bringing this berserker of a troll.¡±


    Not a single Riverfang female made a comment this time, and for the first time none seemed the least bit snide as their heads rose in disbelief. ¡°Look at that,¡± came from the priest¡¯s wife¡¯s lips in fascination. ¡°More than one tiki must have blessed this troll.¡±


    Blood Tusk did not look at any of the females. This was partly because he was not a master of the trollish tongue. Instead, he looked up like a fascinated toddler, where trees grew so mightily that they almost stole his view of the sky and the waterfall of the high cliff dwarfed any rainstorm over the arena for him.


    ¡°Where did you get him from?¡± Ine¡¯kata asked sternly, and she scanned every line, every tiny outline of the stranger troll¡¯s body. She searched for tribal markings or other features that would reveal his origins.


    ¡°A long, long time ago,¡± Nukzos recalled with real pride. ¡°We bought him as a whelp from a big auction and when he reached the age of 10, he started fighting and since then, for 11 whole midsummers, he¡¯s been undefeated.¡±


    Some of the females could barely contain their favors. ¡°And I always thought Khojun was powerful, but that one.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stare,¡± another female giggled. ¡°If your guy could see that.¡±


    ¡°Then let him fight that troll and try to kill him if he¡¯s so bothered by my gaze. Actually, though, my guy will benefit more from this visit later.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know what you mean.¡±


    The priest¡¯s wife and Ine¡¯kata were more in control of themselves. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he show us respect and look over us?¡± the Jatal¡¯s wife grumbled. ¡°Troll, look at me!¡±


    The request fell on deaf ears and Nukzos tried to appease her. ¡°He doesn¡¯t understand trollish. Only the common tongue. In general, all troll culture is completely foreign to him, so please forgive his unintentional disrespect. He¡¯ll more than make up for it at the trials.¡±


    ¡°Forget the Setek,¡± the priest¡¯s wife whispered. ¡°If ... anyone were to defeat that troll, it might end the feud first. Who would want to go up against the one who defeats that tiki whim?¡±


    ¡°You could be right,¡± Ine¡¯kata agreed quietly at first. But then something occurred to her and she continued in her normal tone. ¡°He doesn¡¯t know anything about us? Nothing at all? That means he¡¯s not familiar with the tiki? I¡¯m not sure we should let such an outrage onto the ritual site. It could bring us the wrath of the tiki.¡±


    Before anything could be said, Majanie sank to her knees in awe. She had been frozen the whole time because of Blood Tusk. ¡°An ancestor,¡± she murmured to herself before she ran her hands reverently over her purple-painted face and half a dozen tiny bone earrings clacked. ¡°A blessing, a sign.¡±


    All the females looked to her. ¡°What did you say, Majanie?¡± Ine¡¯kata inquired. No one had heard the murmur.


    ¡°I-I mean,¡± Majanie tried to pull herself together. She let Uba¡¯nura help her to her shaky knees, her thoughts having just been thrown overboard. She had to tell them about this encounter and quickly come up with an excuse. ¡°Sorry, La¡¯Jatal. I¡¯m just overwhelmed by this troll and my legs have gone weak.¡±


    Cheerfully, one of the females agreed. ¡°You mean more like they¡¯re wide open, but I think we can all understand that,¡± she said and many giggled wickedly. ¡°And you¡¯re not taken yet, so anything is possible.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes,¡± Majanie nodded and she stared steadfastly at Blood Tusk. But that wasn¡¯t because she desired him physically, oh no. She possessed knowledge that was denied to the rest of them and she had to pass it on as soon as possible. ¡°La¡¯Jatal?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Ine¡¯kata asked, still smiling at her servant¡¯s wobbly legs.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be out for a while, but would you like me to return to camp and prepare the food?¡±


    ¡°Mh, yes, that would be good. The Jatal will certainly be very hungry when he gets back from the meeting with the other tribal leaders. Go and make something hearty.¡±


    ¡°Of course, La¡¯Jatal,¡± Majanie said, bowing her head before hurrying back to the ritual site alone.

 Chapter - 4

    Early evening was about to fall and despite the bloody reasons for all three troll tribes to be here, it was still business as usual as Majanie hurriedly walked through the camp of the Riverfangs.


    Large tepees were the exception and formed the core of the campsites, which were arranged in circles or semi-circles. Many of the sleeping places were at best just sticks rammed into the ground with leather tied over them or even open at the front and closed at the back. Small campfires crackled and killed animals of all kinds roasted over them or a soup bubbled away. The captured fur and leather of the prey was stretched on homemade frames and bloody weapons were cleaned and freshly sharpened. Females talked to each other or cared for their smallest pups, while older pups hastily ran to play tag or boys tussled with each other to earn or defend their place.


    Shortly before the tepee Majanie was heading for, which was surrounded by a self-made, ritually painted stone circle, she also passed a very active troll couple. Shame was pretty much a foreign concept for trolls anyway, although the two were trying to keep to themselves a little. Their sounds were less discreet, however, as were the movements of the male. He stood over the female, who pampered him with her lips on his testicles and the lower shaft of his glans. He massaged his best piece, the tip of which was already full of pre-cum and was spread uncontrollably over his partner¡¯s face in his lust.


    In her excitement and haste, however, this was only a side note for Majanie, like the sign at the entrance to the teepee. She could only just make out the wooden wind chimes that told her that someone was being consulted in the tent, which was why she did not enter. She tried not to let her unease show and looked impatiently past the leather curtain covering the slit. She couldn¡¯t see much, however, as the tepee was quite dark and only lit by a handful of candles. As two trolls approached the curtain, she stepped a little more to the side and feigned disinterest.


    ¡°Thank you so much, great witch,¡± said a female troll. She held a metal bronze cartouche clutched tightly to her bare chest and she wore only a short skirt over her hips.


    A slightly taller, matured troll female followed her. ¡°No, I thank you for turning to me and thus the all-seeing serpent,¡± the much older witch replied. Her ears, nose and mouth were also pierced with small bones and her face was painted similarly to Majanie¡¯s, only her colors were richer, the areas wider and the markings more. She placed her hand familiarly on her guest¡¯s shoulder. ¡°May he satisfy your desire for revenge. Nothing escapes her gaze.¡±


    ¡°Blessed be the all-seeing serpent,¡± the female said and went down on her knees to put her arms around the witch¡¯s waist and humbly press her head against her lap.


    The witch left the female on her knees for a moment until she allowed her to stand up again and her guest left. ¡°You¡¯re early,¡± she said, returning to her tent. ¡°I thought the La¡¯Jatal wanted to see the spoils of trade with her entourage. Was it that disappointing?¡±


    Majanie had regained her composure after seeing Bood Tusk, but in the tepee she saw the golden idol of the all-seeing serpent after entering. Her faith, her conviction, immediately made her prostrate herself before the tiki and keep her gaze as flat as possible. She was not worthy of the sight of the tiki. ¡°All-seeing serpent, Haruk¡¯Zil,¡± she worshipped the image, murmuring sacred mantras too quietly to be heard before speaking normally again. ¡°Today you have truly blessed us, for I have seen it.¡±


    The older witch of over 50 years radiated considerable self-confidence and she watched the tribute with satisfaction. However, thanks to their regenerative nature, old was an elastic term for trolls. They usually had more of a mature appearance, like the witch, and hardly had any wrinkles, gray hair or similar signs of a long life. ¡°It seems to be the opposite,¡± the witch guessed. Her name was Zu¡¯ji and she wore a tasteful coverlet that did not hide her breasts from underneath. ¡°What did you see?¡±


    Majanie rose slowly and bit her finger to drop a few drops of her blood into an already filled offering bowl in front of the serpent idol. ¡°A sign,¡± she said meaningfully. ¡°It must be a sign, my mistress.¡±


    ¡°Your penchant for drama is why I accepted you as my apprentice,¡± Zu¡¯ji said with delight. She was the herb witch of the Riverfangs and could create all sorts of things from plants and other ingredients. ¡°But now talk - what sign did you see?¡±


    Majanie served the La¡¯Jatal first and foremost, but she wanted to be more in her life. That was why she had become the herb witch¡¯s apprentice and her true loyalty was secretly to Zu¡¯ji. ¡°The pucks, their camp,¡± she swallowed again, as if she still couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°One of the purchased fighters is a, he¡¯s an ancestor.¡±


    Zu¡¯ji remained steely, her ears twitching. ¡°An ... ancestor?¡± she asked, moving closer to her student. ¡°With the pucks? How could these gold-blinded creepers call something of inestimable value their own? Are you sure about that?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Majanie nodded decisively. She was an inquisitive and good student, in her own opinion. ¡°Just as you described it to me and showed me in the pictures. I¡¯ve never seen a troll like this before.¡±


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Describe it to me,¡± Zu¡¯ji demanded softly and she paced thoughtfully around her tepee. She listened intently to her student¡¯s words as she opened her personal, well-locked chest. Hidden in a secret bottom, she pulled out an ancient book. The cover was made of darker troll skin, but the engravings, edges and double flap were pure gold. She opened it and leafed through to a vague, primitive drawing, which Bluthauer found extremely familiar. ¡°Yes, yes, that sounds very familiar.¡±


    ¡°It must be an answer to our prayers,¡± Majanie said with conviction. She and her mistress had been asking the all-seeing serpent for changes within the tribe for a long time.


    ¡°Tiki give us signs, but only we can create certainty,¡± Zu¡¯ji replied respectfully and gently closed the book to put it away again. She had long wanted to be the high priestess of the tribe and focus more on her Tiki. ¡°You must go to this troll and bring me something from him.¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to bring you?¡± Majanie asked and she knelt devotedly before the witch.


    ¡°Something we can sacrifice to the all-seeing serpent,¡± Zu¡¯ji explained wisely and she stroked her pupil¡¯s short hair. ¡°I will perform a ritual for it and if our sacrifice really comes from an ancestor, the snake will respond with more than signs - I am absolutely certain of that.¡±


    ¡°His blood, then?¡±


    ¡°That would be best,¡± Zu¡¯ji smirked sinfully. ¡°Or you could mate with him and bring me his seed. Perhaps that will reward you in many ways, with an ancestor of your own.¡±


    ¡°I can do that,¡± Majanie nodded without hesitation, and she rubbed her belly. ¡°Only ... the camp is being watched by scouts. Curious eyes could become questioning mouths.¡±


    ¡°Because a young female like you desires to be taken by a strong warrior? Hardly.¡±


    ¡°Not that, no,¡± Majanie shook her head. In her devotion, she had skimmed over a point. ¡°You know I also want the all-seeing snake to be more respected in our tribe. I want that more than anything, just...¡±


    Zu¡¯ji was strict but not stupid and she knew that if her student had any doubts, there was a reason for it. ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°This warrior, he¡¯s ... he knows nothing about us, nothing at all,¡± Majanie reported and she bowed her head in shame at her mistress for only now giving her this important information. ¡°He doesn¡¯t even know the tiki and only grew up in the puck Arena. The La¡¯Jatal even said she wasn¡¯t sure if we should allow such an outrage onto the ritual grounds.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Zu¡¯ji nodded conscientiously and she kept her student on her knees. It was time for her to light the offerings in front of the idol that her previous guest had brought her. There were a few juicy fruits, teeth from king alligators and a self-carved image of Haruk¡¯zil. ¡°We must be all the more certain that it is a sign. Sacrilege or not. Ancestors are the origin of us all, yes ... even those of the tiki. When we know he is one, we can worry about this outrages part. Until then, you have a task.¡±


    ¡°Of course, my mistress,¡± Majanie said. She trusted the herb witch¡¯s knowledge and intuition without question. As she tried to rise, however, one of the witch¡¯s hands held her down. ¡°Mistress?¡±


    ¡°Stay a little longer,¡± Zu¡¯ji commanded gently. Her mature words were a whisper, made to drip into ears like sweet poison ¡°You¡¯ve been too busy with the La¡¯Jatal duties the last few days and have neglected me greatly.¡±


    Majanie was young, if not totally na?ve. However, she adored the witch and her knowledge, though the physical also played a part. ¡°Please forgive me,¡± she pleaded softly, pressing her head against her mistress¡¯s leg, ¡°I¡¯ve missed your scent, so intense and close to me.¡±


    ¡°I want more than just your nose,¡± Zu¡¯ji breathed more expectantly. She really craved the young troll female, but it was also a method of control and she reached out with both hands to guide her student¡¯s head between her legs. ¡°I want you to show me how much you desire me, that I am everything to you, as your mistress and your lover.¡±


    Majanie longingly pushed aside Zu¡¯ji¡¯s open leg dress and she lavished kisses on the smooth lips of her forecourt. As she did so, she literally clung to the witch, gripping both her ass and the back of her thigh.


    ¡°Yes, just like that,¡± Zu¡¯ji whispered before pulling in her lower lip. She was older, but more than limber, and she placed one of her legs over her student¡¯s shoulder. Her hands let go of her head and she propped herself up on the altar behind her instead as her firm mounds of chest heaved up and down in rising expectation. ¡°Don¡¯t hold back.¡±


    Majanie truly had no intention of doing so. Like her mistress, the La¡¯Jatal servant needed to release her stress and let it flow into her lust. Wide open, she closed her entire mouth around the starving part of the mature witch and sucked hard. Majanie¡¯s tongue darted forward again and again from the inside and pressed itself neatly between her wetting labia.


    It was a much-needed pleasure for Zu¡¯ji. She was in charge and possessed a much sought-after talent. With the relaxation setting in, surrounded by the thin threads of smoke rising from the offerings, she moaned uninhibitedly to herself and at the same time was able to sink into her thoughts. If we really have found an ancestor, then my time has finally come, she was overcome with delight. With his power, I will be High Priestess and with the help of Haruk¡¯Zil and the ancestor, the Riverfa will secure their place in the Diamond Jungle!


    Unaware that her mistress was also getting heated about the joyful prospects for the future, Majanie only became more meticulous. She focused her tongue specifically on the witch¡¯s swollen mound of Venus and soon she was making her mouth smaller in order to pounce completely on that small but irritable nerve.


    Zu¡¯ji looked up at the ceiling of her teepee and sounds escaped her throat that were a mixture of pleasure and laughter. She ran a hand over her own chest, pushing up her throw as she did so. It became more difficult for her to stand, as her student was very aggressive and literally pushed her butt onto the altar. ¡°We¡¯ll take what¡¯s ours!¡± she said, spurred on by this covetous approach and removed her throw.


    The altar was a table made of wooden stumps and stones, improvised but sturdy. Nevertheless, the movements of both troll females rattled the idol, the bowls, every little thing on the altar. Likewise, the bone rings of both rattled halfway rhythmically and Majanie scratched bloody streaks along the witch¡¯s thighs.


    ¡°Blood for Harukh¡¯Zil!¡± Zu¡¯ji exulted as her precious red ran down the edges of the stone and wood. She hastily wiped one of the wounds to smear her chest and let a few drops drip into one of the flickering bowls. The same hand went to the back of Majanie¡¯s head again, so that Zu¡¯ji could make her feel who was really in control. She was the mistress and the young female was her pupil.

 Chapter - 5

    The day of the battles had long since dawned and at the moment a dozen females from all three troll tribes were dancing to festive and powerful drumbeats in the ritual square. They were partially bare on top, but ceremonially painted and their hair, arms and legs were adorned with accessories such as gold rings, tooth necklaces and pearl earrings. A huge bonfire was burning in the middle of the square, together with many different offerings and surrounded by a self-made image of the tiki, which was the most important symbol of each tribe. Although once trolls, Tiki were represented by animals and were praised by the respective tribal high priest with a chant,


    Tzugar, who was depicted as a mighty gorilla, was the only Tiki carved out of stone and was worshipped by the Baldslayer tribesmen. The gorilla was the embodiment of brute strength and his own family was above all else. He was also one of the very first to ever achieve Tiki status.


    Meneka, the diamond lioness, was skillfully built and brightly painted. She was the tiki of the Riverfangs and much loved by many Troll tribes, as she herself had once been the queen of an ancient, widespread Troll empire. She stood for troll dominance and looked down benevolently on anyone who advanced a claim to trollish rule.


    For the Venomsnakes, it was Haruk¡¯Zil, the all-seeing serpent. A skillful weave of branches formed the long body of the imposing serpent, which could supposedly wrap around an entire mountain. Despite its sheer size, it always lay in wait undetected, seeing far more than mere eyes. He favored the pursuit of hidden secrets and was known to be more active than many a tiki in fulfilling the wishes of his servants. At least if you gave Haruk¡¯Zil enough and the serpent was very demanding.


    The drums increased more and more, building to an inevitable finale. The chanting of the high priests reached its climax until the last note ran out of their throats and suddenly everything stopped: the drums, the dances, every note and all the trolls, on the square as well as in the stands around it, prostrated themselves submissively before the tiki.


    No one dared to raise their head. Only the high priests were allowed to do so, and they looked to their tiki and their offerings to indicate their approval or disapproval. If the simple fire had left nothing but ashes, even with resilient and liquid things like metals that could not actually turn to ashes, the troll gods were satisfied and so it was. Everything was completely burnt.


    ¡°We may begin!¡± the high priests announced in the direction of their respective tribes. ¡°Hail to the Tiki!¡±


    The words praised and extolled by the tribes present followed like a salvation. The square was cleared one by one until the area was completely free so that fights could be held there. This was also the point at which Nukzos was allowed to join them with a few Roder guards, pucks and his fighters, at least at some distance from the trolls, on a small hill.


    The Jatals had previously agreed that the leader of the Baldslayers, Zuzal, would be allowed to announce the fighting. In return, his tribe had had to pay a little more to the pucks. ¡°Baldslayers, and present troll rabble!¡± he announced from a self-made, but not too high, wooden platform. He was relatively scrawny, but you could see every one of his muscles. ¡°With the blessing of the tiki and their wilen, which our priests have interpreted, we will settle a long-standing dispute today. The winner will henceforth be allowed to call the Underwood Furrow his territory and any loser who dares to set foot in this area will incur the wrath of the tiki and his tribe!¡±


    Being called rabble enraged most of the trolls of the remaining tribes, but they all kept to the rules of truce.


    Ine¡¯kata sat on a stone lined with leaves and comfortable furs. ¡°He thinks a lot of himself,¡± she said with a sigh. ¡°Why do you let him make the announcements?¡±


    ¡°Because it cost us less,¡± her male replied. His name was Tok¡¯Moji and he propped his face lightheartedly on his fist, while three rings of iron adorned each of his transverse, sickle-shaped tusks.


    ¡°You sound like Khojun the Stingy,¡± giggled Ine¡¯kata and all the respectable females who were allowed to sit here.


    ¡°You females just can¡¯t handle gold,¡± Tok¡¯Moji smirked. He wasn¡¯t Jatal because he was the strongest. His mind and muscles were in balance. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t have to announce the fights. Even so, I know that my tribe and I are better than the Baldslayers.¡±


    ¡°Mhh, Meneka might disapprove of that.¡±


    ¡°Meneka will see my strong will. Rule is characterized by more than obvious things.¡±


    ¡°Listen to our Jatal,¡± said Banjhan, the closer and somewhat older high priest. ¡°His words are wise.¡±


    ¡°How could I disagree with the high priest,¡± Ine¡¯kata raised the corner of her mouth. ¡°Even if I¡¯m still unsure about this troll gladiator.¡±


    ¡°Your concern is justified. If he were one of us, he would be an absolute outrage. But if you look at it this way, all these arena fighters are creatures without spirit or dignity, and if the tiki didn¡¯t like that, they wouldn¡¯t have given us their blessing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate that this troll is mere flesh without spirit,¡± the wife of the priest said, squinting to the side. ¡°If he fights like he looks, neither Baldslayers nor Venomsnakes would ever have challenged us in the Underwood furrow... and Khojun might not be the champion of the Riverfangs.¡±


    Khojun also enjoyed the honor of sitting at the Jatals side. However, ever since he had seen Blood Tusk in the puck camp, he had felt something for the first time in his life that he had never felt before - worry. But it wasn¡¯t for himself and he hid it. ¡°This Blood Tusk is an enigma,¡± the champion murmured into his fingers. ¡°He seems to have been blessed by the Tiki and yet they have condemned him to a life without them and his kind.¡±


    ¡°Both a blessing and a curse,¡± concluded High Priest Banjhan. ¡°Gifts that are of no use to him. His tribe or his ancestors must have truly angered the tiki.¡±


    ¡°Just, if he has no idea about anything, how can that be a punishment for him?¡± Ine¡¯kata interjected and her female followers nodded in agreement.


    ¡°My La¡¯Jatal, don¡¯t occupy your pretty head with things that have no relevance,¡± Tok¡¯Moji puffed. So many had been talking about this blood tusker since yesterday, but for him the troll was history. ¡°He won¡¯t survive these days. That will be his curse, no matter what gifts he possesses, and now enough of that.¡±


    ¡°Of course, my Jatal,¡± Ine¡¯kata bowed her head obediently, glancing fleetingly at Majanie. Her servant had spoken of spending a night with this Blood Tusk just last night.


    Majanie had mentioned this because she wanted to make her plan seem as natural as possible and thus make any reports from the scouts seem inconsequential. However, when her La¡¯Jatal started talking about an unclean troll again and warned her not to defile herself, she had abandoned her plan. Perplexed as to how she was to obtain the gladiator¡¯s blood, she had been reassured by her mistress. If the troll had been a true ancestor and an answer of the all-seeing serpent to the prayers of the females, he would survive and be available for any plans. Then Zu¡¯ji would not need to hold a ritual to test his purity and she could offer his blood as pure thanks.


    ¡°It begins,¡± Khojun said, and he leaned forward.


    Three troll warriors at a time, each from a tribe, stepped onto the ritual ground and would fight. They could fight each other and kill each other, but that didn¡¯t count in the end. It only mattered who would kill the fourth in the group, one of the many fighters of the Pucks.


    In the case of the very first fight, the honor went to the Swordmaster. At least that¡¯s how he saw it, because to the trolls he was just cattle ready for the slaughter. However, this did not affect him and he blocked out unnecessary noises. His mind was clear and his expression stony, while the setting evening sun of the jungle made the silver in his cheeks glisten. He carried three swords with him, one of which was an extravagant, longer katana of unusual shape and rested on his back. Two scimitars hung from the sides of his belt and he wore almost exclusively cloth clothing. Black balloon pants and an airy, half-open shirt made up most of it. It was the best way for him to move around. Only his footwear was sturdy but supple leather. His position was in the center of the ritual square, surrounded by a sea of cheers and shouts of hatred directed at him as well as the hostile trolls.


    But even for the trolls, everything was in order and in a perfectly aligned triangle, painted white in the sand, each troll warrior stood at one of the corner points. None of the warriors stood out physically and they were all lanky in build, like the average troll. Strength, however, was clearly in their arms and legs, each equipped in their own way for this battle and daunting in their appearance, drenched in mask, paint thorn or blood.


    One of the trolls stood at the back of the Swordmaster¡¯s neck, out of his field of vision, but his breathing remained shallow and he calmly gripped one of his scimitars.


    His every movement made the warriors a little uneasy, as none of them had ever seen a dark-skinned human before, and they looked at each other silently. Without a single word, they all agreed to a truce. No one would attack the other and only the gladiator was the enemy.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    The Swordmaster began to rotate his scimitar skillfully, swinging it in his hand and around his body. To the spectators it looked like a game, far too complicated to imitate and it impressed many, but to the swordmaster it was a dance and not a game. It unsettled his opponents until he brought his blade to a halt and balanced it on a single finger in front of his chest.


    Lurking, the trolls began to circle him, spear and curved blade at the ready. Small throwing axes and knives were strapped to their hips and legs and suddenly they saw their chance to attack.


    With moderate effort, the Swordmaster tossed the scimitar on his finger a few feet above his head and the blade made only a few rotations before it began to fall.


    Nukzos swallowed and watched the whole thing, a pocket watch in his hand. He stopped time as the three trolls attacked in almost perfect coordination and the ticking of his watch struck as if there was no other sound within the ritual place.


    Despite the sheer speed of his opponents¡¯ attack, the Swordmaster patiently took his time and drew his second scimitar.


    Neither the spectators nor the troll warriors on the square could keep up with everything that was happening, it happened so quickly. It took less than 5 seconds.


    The Swordmaster had a clean stroke for everyone and he stayed in the same place. His thrown scimitar was about to reach the ground, but before it did he slid the weapon he had just used back into its sword belt without haste.


    Only then did the thrown steel sink into the sand and the trolls all ran past the gladiator, all of them losing their heads and their bodies falling lifeless into the dust.


    It robbed the hardened jungle trolls of every sound, even some of their breath.


    All the Swordmaster had to do now was pick up the stuck sabre and walk away with his head held high.


    As soon as the ritual area was clear, a crowd of trolls growled disparagingly and mockery rained down on the defeated candidates. ¡°Unworthy pack! No tiki will embrace you! Throw their corpses to the lowest scavengers of the jungle!¡±


    ¡°That was ... an unfortunate start,¡± Khojun said in surprise. He was a troll through and through, judging more by external values. ¡°Could that upset the tiki?¡±


    ¡°Hardly,¡± the high priest reassured him without showing any sympathy. ¡°That¡¯s what the trials are for, to sift out the weak so that only the best will settle the dispute.¡±


    Further away in their seats, but still quietly, Nukzos grinned to himself. ¡°I¡¯m telling you! Our fighters don¡¯t fall that easily,¡± he said, and he greeted the sword back with the pocket watch in his hand. ¡°Just under five seconds! A new record for you, against three at the same time!¡± The lightning-fast gladiator merely nodded and sat down on a free stone to clean the marginally bloody blade side of his scimitar with a cloth.


    However, the next battles were not to be quite as spectacular as this first one. They were bloody and vivid, but the trolls beat the normal gladiators more than the other way round.


    The pucks had Abaroth withdrawn from the fights for the time being and left him in their camp. The Jatals agreed that a Setek could inflame tempers too much and disturb the peace of the trials.


    Still, there was always Cecil, another ace of the gladiators. However, the brunette woman was immediately ridiculed by the trolls, mainly due to her 5¡ä5" height and wiry, delicate figure. Dark leather was her choice of protection. It was helpful, but not a hindrance, and in addition to a long sword without a hilt, she carried a good two dozen thin throwing knives.


    That, as well as any kind of throwing weapon, was allowed. Any kind of ranged weapon, like bows, was absolutely not, and magical talent was completely excluded from the fighting.


    When Cecil was in position, she struck the ground with her sword and a piercing vibration sounded from the weapon steel.


    The troll examinees, one of whom was a female riverfang, smiled at the weak woman, but at first none wanted to make the first move. Even the giant among them, a nearly 2.60 tall, broad Baldslayer, did not immediately go first, but not out of fear. The opposite was the case, as no one took the gladiator seriously.


    She then showed that she was not only cheeky, but also daring. She ran towards the giant Baldslayer at lightning speed and drew the tip of her blade razor-thin across the sand. A double-sided barbarian axe held together by skulls was swung towards her, under which she dived playfully.


    With this move, the thigh of the bald thug was ripped open, but he hardly cared and, roaring with rage, he took up the pursuit of the woman.


    For Cecil, this was the moment to show off her talents. Light-footed and cartwheeling, she evaded the troll¡¯s axe. After a failed axe blow, she even climbed onto the weapon stuck in the ground and rolled over the Baldslayer.


    A Venomsnake warrior was next in line and he immediately ran at her with his sword. Before he even got to her, however, he received four throwing knives in his upper arms and shoulders, causing him to stumble.


    With a flick of his wrist, Cecil knew how to get past him to take on the female riverfang fighter as quickly as possible. At just over 2.30, she was still physically superior and Cecil was confronted with two serrated short swords. They were fast weapons and she had to avoid getting tangled up with them.


    The advantage was clearly with the riverfang female, simply because of her longer arms and she was always on the offensive. However, this made her too confident of victory and although she wore knee and leg guards made of bone and wood, she was caught off guard.


    Once Cecil had gained enough distance, she threw a throwing knife into her opponent¡¯s bare foot. The pain of the extremely sensitive part of her body gave her the break she had hoped for and the opportunity to attack herself. She did not kill her rival, but she did cut off her left forearm.


    Wounded and growling, the female riverfang retreated, but her escape was to end immediately.


    The Venomsnake slyly slashed his rival and lunged at the gladiator again. He drove her towards the Baldslayer at her back.


    To avoid being caught in a death trap between these two beasts, Cecil showed her marksmanship. Just out of sight, she threw a knife point right into the Baldslayer¡äs left eye. It annoyed him more than hurt him, but it stopped him for now, allowing Cecil to finish off the Venomsnake. She dodged a sweeping blow as she ran past and her sword opened up the troll¡¯s defenseless back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lose to this puny wench!¡± other Baldslayer¡äs shouted to their warrior, beside themselves.


    With a growl, the wounded examinee pulled the knife from his eye without tearing it out and he broke the blade.


    Cecil had to be extremely vigilant. If this troll hit her once, with or without a weapon, it could be the end of her. To weaken him further, she took each of the remaining throwing knives in turn and hit with almost all of them. Nevertheless, the bald thug kept coming at her. He even left the knives in place and didn¡¯t slow down. Each of his axe blows shook the ground beneath her, so she simply had to speed up. Without worrying about the other examinees, Cecil was able to fully engage with her opponent, and nimble as a monkey was no understatement. For a moment, it even seemed as if she could strike faster than her own shadow: Arms, legs, open areas on the torso. She inflicted smaller and larger wounds on the bald thug, superficial and deep.


    Blood spurted copiously from him and yet he did not stop fighting. He was not the best warrior, but he could take a considerable amount, which had not been a strange phenomenon on Primal.


    This world was a source of raw power, and mortals with the will to do so had superhuman potential that went far beyond tried and tested skills: speed, strength, magic, resilience, endurance and the like could break through the limits of the impossible.


    The Baldslayer, however, had only been at the beginning of that potential, but he endured enough cuts before he suddenly lashed out with his right arm.


    Cecil tried to dodge with a leap, but only just far enough to avoid the full force of the blow. She flew back a few meters and had to struggle hard to catch her breath, but at least the numerous injuries to the bald thug meant that he could only run after her at walking pace. That gave her the time she needed to finish the fight now! She threw her sword and it pierced the troll¡¯s lower throat.


    Now he paused, but he did not fall. Blood bubbled out of its mouth as it audibly gasped for air, which flowed into its lungs.


    Once again, Cecil mustered all her strength and leapt at the troll. She scaled its chest like a mountain and clutched at her sword to push it deeper into the wound. The troll bared its teeth at her and, weakened, grabbed her right leg. She hastily twisted the blade in the wound and sent her opponent staggering backwards like a drunkard. She herself was only a flyweight and that was exactly what she needed now! Instead of just her arms, she hung her whole body on the sword so that it sank as deeply as possible into the flesh of the Baldslayer.


    Once more the troll jerked at the woman¡¯s leg, but it was a last twitch of muscle. He froze and fell onto his back, beaten.


    That was too much for some of the spectators who wanted to storm onto the ritual site. Their anger, however, was directed at the dead and not the gladiator, although that was not apparent in the heat of the moment. However, the tribal guards were able to keep the few spectators at bay and push them back to their seats.


    ¡°What a pathetic disgrace,¡± Tok¡¯Moji said, extremely grumpy and disappointed. There was no mercy for him. ¡°Throw this warrior¡¯s corpse somewhere in the jungle and if she has whelps, slit the throats of every last one of that weak blood.¡±


    Out loud she would never have questioned that order, but Ine¡¯kata clutched her stomach and she leaned in to her male, whispering softly. ¡°That really was a shame, but kill ... you might as well banish the whelps. Then the tiki will decide their fate.¡±


    ¡°Without parents, they¡¯re dead anyway,¡± Tok¡¯Moji dismissed just as quietly. ¡°Such a thing has no value.¡±


    ¡°Then banish the father with them.¡±


    ¡°The father, you¡¯re right,¡± Tok¡¯Moji agreed, before audibly correcting his order. ¡°And don¡¯t forget the father! He who chooses such a weak female can hardly be better himself or has clouded judgment. Kill him and his brood and feed them to our animals.¡± This was his final judgment and before his female could plead with him again, he gave her a look to that effect.


    Ine¡¯kata nodded mutely and obeyed with a dull expression. She was expecting her first whelp and whether troll, roder, setek, no matter what race - maternal instincts could be stronger than all rules and reason.


    ¡°If this female, this human, can fight so boldly, I wonder what comes next,¡± Khojun threw into the room, for the next fight was Blood Tusk¡¯s and he leaned forward tensely. ¡°I¡¯m sure the pucks didn¡¯t beg for this unclean to be the finale of the first day for no reason.¡±


    ¡°Only the tiki know that,¡± Banjhan said and he closed his eyes. The high priest was overcome by an unpleasant shiver, which he interpreted as a sign from the troll gods. ¡°But ... I hear their whispers.¡±


    Khojun looked to the side. ¡°Is that good or bad?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ... not good,¡± Banjhan predicted quietly. He raised his right hand, which began to tremble heavily. ¡°I sense that this troll must fall by the end of the fighting. Otherwise we could face great disaster.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± Khojun said eagerly. He stood up immediately and grabbed his sword, which was lying next to him. This drew a few glances from other Riverfangs sitting further away.


    ¡°No!¡± Banjhan continued to admonish him overcast. ¡°We must not defile the ritual site. This unclean one must die in front of the tiki, slain by one of the tribes. Sit down again!¡±


    ¡°That, that makes no sense,¡± Khojun replied. He hesitated to sit down, but he did. ¡°If this gladiator brings disaster, why are the tiki only telling you now?¡±


    ¡°I said it was a whisper. I may be wise, but interpreting the will of the tiki also takes time,¡± Banjhan thought very carefully to himself. ¡°Maybe, yes maybe, they want to test our tribe, no, all three tribes. If we fail against an impure one, we are all lost and no longer worthy of life. Our tribe could be on the brink of extinction.¡±


    Tok¡¯Moji didn¡¯t like hearing that. ¡°Never will we fall,¡± he said, and he buried his fingers in his armrest, which was merely a piled-up stone. ¡°We have capable warriors, even the other tribes. We will not fail.¡±

 Chapter - 6

    Nukzos wiped his sweaty forehead with a cloth. For him, it wasn¡¯t just the humid jungle air, but the enormous tension. He wasn¡¯t sure how to interpret the trolls¡¯ constant mood. ¡°You¡¯re one of them!¡± he said. "Trolls love it when you show absolute dominance! So make it quick and brutal! Leave no doubt that you are our best!¡±


    ¡°Without an introduction?¡± Blood Tusk murmured back muffled. He was wearing a trollish war mask.


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Nukzos denied firmly. ¡°Nothing that could mock or anger them. They¡¯re quick to take things like that seriously!¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Do you really understand? Absolutely, definitely?¡±


    ¡°I come, I kill, I go.¡±


    ¡°Perfect!¡± Nukzos breathed out in relief. Earlier, he had also assured himself several times with the troll tribes that Blood Tusk¡¯s outfit would not offend anyone. In the pit of flesh, a little troll show went down well, but here, one wrong brushstroke on the armor could end in a pool of blood. ¡°Go on then, now! Make me rich!¡±


    Certainly the onset of near-dead silence from the troll spectators was hard to interpret as Blood Tusk entered the circle of tears. He didn¡¯t look at any of his fellow trolls and stood in the middle of the painted triangle.


    The only ones who showed any real reaction were the whelps of about 5 to 10 years old. They were still too young and gave free rein to their childish innocence, marveling and cheering at this gigantic troll.


    However, Blood Tusk didn¡¯t even then look into the ranks of the spectators before the joyful sounds of quietly reprimanding parents were silenced.


    ¡°The last test for today!¡± announced the Baldslayer Jatal Zuzal. Unlike the previous fights, he wished the candidates the best. ¡°May the tiki show you their benevolence!¡±


    At the seat of the Riverfangs Jatal, one of Ine¡¯kata¡¯s trusted females leaned over and whispered, ¡°Unclean or not, that¡¯s a fine specimen of a troll.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget dead,¡± Ine¡¯kata said softly, hopefully.


    ¡°Spoilsport. All the more reason for me to memorize these contours. They do make you wet.¡±


    " ... a little bit,¡± Ine¡¯kata couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°But now shht.¡±


    ¡°This dark fur,¡± Khojun murmured, focused. ¡°I don¡¯t know any tribe in the Diamond Jungle that looks like that. Almost as if its dark skin and plum would expose its impure darkness for all to see.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Tok¡¯Moji said assuredly, but it had brought him out of his relaxed sitting posture as well. ¡°We¡¯ve made sure that the strongest possible examinees compete in this round.¡±


    ¡°Made sure? Stones are drawn, aren¡¯t they? Anything else would be against the rules and the will of the tiki. The trials are meant to sift out the weak.¡±


    ¡°Let me put it another way - the other Jatals and I encouraged these examinees to take their places. I¡¯m sure Meneka looked on benevolently as they asked other examinees for their stones.¡±


    ¡°Mhh, that¡¯s true. We got the tiki¡¯s blessing to start.¡±


    Tok¡¯Moji nodded in satisfaction. ¡°You see? So watch and enjoy the victory. I don¡¯t even care who wins this round, as long as one examinee wins.¡±


    In the square, Blood Tusk stood with his head held high and his bisento placed on the ground. From here, he had a much better view of the waterfall he had marveled at so much from the puck camp. He wondered if anyone had ever climbed up this wall and where the endless water came from. It must be empty at some point.


    All three examinees were already in position around the giant. They were all seasoned warriors and you could clearly see that. Each of them wore a war mask with the markings of their tribe staring through their eyes. Their legs were tense and their heels were already raised, ready to attack at the starting signal.


    Blood Tusk¡¯s muscles were already tense themselves, and despite his obvious bulk, he made minimal movements. He prepared himself, but not to defend himself and let his feet slide further apart. He clutched the center of his polearm with both hands and lowered the huge blade head.


    ¡°Begin!¡± shouted Zazul and all three examinees advanced towards the gladiator.


    It was all one fluid movement from Blood Tusk. He drove the tip of the Bisento¡¯s blade into the sand and tore the weapon through the ground in a semicircle in front of him.


    Clods of dirt flew and an immense cloud of dust immediately slowed down the two frontline combatants.


    The spectators held their breath, for it was simply unbelievable to them that this troll giant was so fast.


    Blood Tusk did not stop his momentum, however, but turned 180 degrees and finished the move by running off.


    His opponent, a Baldslayer, who had previously been standing at his back, was completely surprised by this tactic and not only did he stop abruptly. With his morningstar club crowned with a skull, he backed away and tried to defend himself.


    However, the reach of Blood Tusk¡¯s bisento, coupled with his targeted, powerful thrusts and swings, gave him the clear upper hand. When the gladiator performed an uppercut with his polearm, it disarmed his opponent and he brought his knee up.


    The Baldslayer wore a protective doublet and yet the knee strike to the stomach alone almost killed him. Blood burst from his mouth and he fell to both knees.


    Blood Tusk slammed the hilt of his weapon down on his enemy¡¯s neck before stepping behind him and driving the blade through his back.


    There was still no word from the spectator stands and only now did the cloud of dust settle on the remaining examinees. They watched appraisingly as the gladiator effortlessly pushed the dead Baldslayer in front of him with the blade in his back like a shield, while the defeated examinee clutched his morning star in a death grip.


    Again, the Venomsnake warrior squinted over at the river fang beast and he gave a curt nod towards the gladiator. He then grabbed a couple of throwing axes from his thigh and threw them very accurately at the giant, but he blocked the attacks with his dead body.


    However, the Riverfangs warrior saw his chance and attempted an attack, equipped with a diamond-shaped spiked shield and a handy axe. His plan was brought to an abrupt end, however, when the dead Baldslayer was thrown at him and he was buried by it.


    The Venomsnake found himself facing the gladiator alone with a long spear. He was not easily taken by surprise and began a brief exchange of blows with the giant. However, his spearhead was inferior to the large blade in that he could only thrust, while the Bisento could also be used like a sword thanks to its blade shape. However, the Venomsnake managed to thunder the middle part of its pole against that of the Bisento, so that the weapons were now pressed against each other.


    This supposed stalemate forced Blood Tusk to exert some muscle power, but he was not pushed back a millimetre, nor was he in any danger.


    The Venomsnake, on the other hand, gave its all and growled aggressively. Its fur stood up completely, soaked with beads of sweat and its muscles pumped up to the limit.


    Warned of impending danger, Blood Tusk¡¯s ears twitched. He could only guess, but not see, how the Riverfang freed itself from the body lying on top of it and stood up. Without further ado, the giant gave way with his pole by turning his body to the side. At the same time, he pointed the handle end of his bisento at the ground as the examinee stumbled forward in front of him. The Venomsnake caught on the pointed pommel of the pole weapon, allowing the gladiator to yank it upwards at breakneck speed, causing the examinee to perform a double somersault.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    The Venomsnake escaped the deathblow, however, as the Riverfangs warrior was on the spot and engaged the unclean troll in the next skirmish. He showed considerable attack speed with his combination of axe strikes, shield block and shield thrusts.


    This time, the length of Blood Tusk¡¯s bisento was not an advantage, as his opponent was much more agile and flexible in terms of movement and weapons. For the gladiator, this meant defending and retreating until the right moment.


    As the Riverfangs examinee thrust his shield forward energetically, the powerfully wielded blade of Bisento crashed into him. The impact of both objects shook the shield violently, but it remained intact. The same could not be said of the hand and the entire arm of the examinee.


    The shuddering, marrow-piercing cracking and breaking of the bones could be heard more than clearly and there were many spectators who unconsciously grabbed their own arms and legs, feeling as if something was breaking.


    Overwhelmed by the pain, the Riverfangs warrior could only see the Bisento¡¯s blade hurtling towards him from above. It cut its way from his head to his stomach.


    Blood Tusk received many a splash from the onset of the red fountain, while an insidious attack loomed at his back.


    The last examinee looked horrified and one fear was greater than that of dying. It was to die against this unclean troll, who had apparently been abandoned by the tiki. What would that mean for him after his death? This fear drove him to an all-out attack, throwing his spear and charging. He would use the dead Baldslayer as a jumping aid and grab its dropped morning star.


    The sound was minimal, but Blood Tusk could hear something cutting the air: hastily, he spun around and swatted incoming spears aside with his weapon.


    The Venomsnake had long been halfway in the air and, roaring belligerently, he swung the morning star straight from his back.


    There it was, the moment Blood Tusk was once again confronted with his possible death, only he didn¡¯t just feel no fear. He was completely detached from a - what happens afterwards - because all that mattered to him was the now. The attack situation was clearly against him, so he changed the situation in his favor. The giant made a backward knee strike, simultaneously raising his bisento upwards and thrusting.


    The steel pierced the front of the Venomsnake. He vomited a pool of blood onto the gladiator and dropped his weapon. Though he fumbled for the polearm he was hanging on, it was only the last movements of disbelief from him. ¡°How?¡± he gasped too quietly for the onlookers to hear. ¡°Tiki, why?¡±


    How, why, tiki. At least Blood Tusk had an answer to the how and why, but he spared it. Tiki? That was as meaningless to him as the safe answers and he continued Nukzos instruction - show dominance, but don¡¯t put on a show. Blood Tusk straightened up again and did more than just lift the impaled examinee higher. The gladiator slid his hands to the end of his long bisento and raised it straight up above him. Sweat soaked his dark fur, but he didn¡¯t even have a scratch on him


    The Venomsnakes blood covered the entire polearm and flowed down it in one go. All life drained out of the eyes and muscles of the test subject as he hung on the blade, his blood dripping like rain onto the gladiator.


    Nukzos, meanwhile, was a nervous wreck, not knowing whether to rejoice or wet his pants. ¡°That¡¯s it, that¡¯s it,¡± he swallowed quietly. ¡°But stop it now! Drop it already, you giant idiot!¡±


    The troll spectators, however, were far from angry: intimidated, doubt, competitive, secret admiration, mating urge. These were just a few of the words for their inner reactions.


    ¡°Now put him down!¡± Nukzos cursed to himself and plucked out a few strands of hair.


    Blood Tusk had held his opponent up imposingly to show his superiority. In some trolls¡¯ minds, however, other scenarios were playing out, as if the gladiator was handing the tiki himself a sacrifice to heaven, even if that was not his intention, and finally he finished it. He smashed the dead man to the ground and without giving the spectators a glance, the giant left the ritual site.


    Khojun leaned towards his leader. ¡°Jatal, he must die!¡± the champion said quietly. ¡°Let me finish it!¡±


    He had been so confident before, when three good candidates had entered the ring. Now Tok¡¯Moji didn¡¯t quite know how to react, so he submitted to the troll religion. ¡°The tiki ... wanted it this way. We must obey the laws or face dire consequences.¡±


    ¡°I am ready to incur the wrath of the tiki! For our tribe!¡±


    ¡°Khojun, be silent!¡± Tok¡¯Moji ordered sternly. ¡°Breaking the law will probably affect us all, regardless of whether you are willing to sacrifice yourself and take all the blame. The tiki decide guilt, not you!¡±


    The champion didn¡¯t say anything back and watched as the unclean troll left the ritual site with his kind.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hold a ritual later, just to be sure,¡± said High Priest Banjhan. Of course, he didn¡¯t express his doubts openly, so he sold them as prudence. ¡°This situation is really not that easy to answer and new signs must always be interpreted, for the tiki can be capricious. Perhaps the spirits know what to do and maybe Meneka will give me an answer. I need a worthy sacrifice, my Jatal.¡±


    ¡°We still have two king alligators in stock,¡± Tok¡¯Moji nodded. ¡°Take one for yourself. I would like to save the other for our victory celebration.¡±


    Banjhan had some trouble straightening his old bones before he humbly walked away. ¡°That is very generous. Thank you, my Jatal.¡±


    The remaining males also left the place of honor one by one, the females leaving as a group, except for one. ¡°It¡¯s over,¡± Ine¡¯kata said. ¡°Are you coming?¡±


    ¡°What for?¡± the female high priest murmured guardedly. ¡°An evening, like so many.¡±


    ¡°Well, but we¡¯re celebrating the end of the first day of exams. That could be fun, couldn¡¯t it Suara?¡±


    ¡°While my guy inhales smoke in a tent for once more hours and surely all night,¡± Suara replied distastefully before putting on a fake smile. ¡°You guys go ahead. I¡¯ll catch up with you later.¡±


    ¡°Mhh alright,¡± Ine¡¯kata nodded and she left the place with the rest. ¡°I do feel a little sorry for her sometimes. Her male may be the High Priest, but I¡¯d bite my Jatal¡¯s cock off if he neglected me that much.¡±


    Silly giggled one of the accompanying females. ¡°Where¡¯s the punishment if the cock grows back?¡±


    ¡°Well, he couldn¡ät fuck for a while, but I¡¯d be spoiled for choice.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯d be full, wouldn¡¯t you? There¡¯d be plenty to chew on.¡±


    ¡°Hihi, there might be more,¡± Ine¡¯kata smirked until she was well away from the ritual site.


    Suara paused there, staring at all the spilled blood and the dead that were simply left there. She knew why that was. Let the vultures feast on the worthless flesh, because no one would even bother to throw these dishonored warriors into the jungle.


    Quite a while passed before a mature female voice announced from the side. ¡°Sometimes life is full of surprises, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± blinked Suara. She looked to the side and had to raise her neck a little, because the female there was a bit taller. ¡°Are you talking about the trials?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the last fight, like so many,¡± Zu¡¯ji smirked calculatingly. She nodded towards the seat next to the female high priest before she was given permission to sit down. ¡°Though I know that¡¯s not what¡¯s keeping you here. At least not mostly.¡±


    ¡°You seem to know a lot,¡± Suara replied simply. She too had sought the herb witch¡¯s help before, but since she served the all-seeing serpent, she had to keep a certain distance. ¡°How come?¡±


    ¡°I am a clever female,¡± Zu¡¯ji said proudly, albeit with a pinch of warmth. ¡°But I also owe a lot of what I know to Haruk¡¯Zil. Nothing escapes the all-seeing serpent if you open yourself completely and surrender to it.¡±


    ¡°No, you wouldn¡¯t approach the high priest¡¯s wife so simply and try to win me over to Haruk¡¯Zil?¡±


    ¡°I would never do that, forgive me,¡± Zu¡¯ji bowed her head. Of course she had a plan, although she would never turn down potential new followers. ¡°I¡¯m used to talking to trolls, who I have to remind of the nature of the all-seeing serpent. That certainly doesn¡¯t include the honorable female high priest.¡±


    ¡°Then why do you seek me out while I¡¯m sitting alone like this?¡±


    ¡°Because, even if some people like to forget it, I am also a woman,¡± Zu¡¯ji mentioned sincerely and compassionately. That she lived alone had been a conscious choice, though. ¡°Tiki be blessed, but I don¡¯t need the all-seeing snake to see your loneliness.¡±


    Briefly, Suara felt caught out, which was why she looked away from the herb witch. ¡°My loneliness, eh?¡±


    ¡°Wisdom and truths are often harsh, unfortunately,¡± Zu¡¯ji said. Her tone remained sympathetic, but she was not afraid to speak frankly. ¡°Lonely, unloved, even ignored, unsatisfied and after years without a blessing from your womb. Yet I of all people know how fertile you are.¡±


    That was an extremely sore point, and not just for Suara. To remain permanently without offspring or even to be barren was considered one of the greatest punishments and taboos among the trolls. That¡¯s why she puffed her reply quietly and warningly. ¡°Keep talking like that and I¡¯ll have your insolent tongue served to me on a platter after a group of our lowliest warriors rape you.¡±


    Zu¡¯ji paused, but not out of fear. She lifted the corner of her mouth, because that was exactly the reaction she had wanted: vulnerable, angry and aroused. ¡°You could do that,¡± she admitted calmly. ¡°But it wouldn¡¯t change anything, whereas I ... could and would like to help you.¡±


    Suara still looked to the side, but curiosity caught one of her eyes. ¡°What are you talking about? You tried it once, with your tincture. It didn¡¯t help at all.¡±


    ¡°But only because Banjhan dared to mate with virgin females of just 18 midsummers instead of his bonded female. From what I heard, the tincture was more than effective, even if none of the three gave birth to a whelp.¡±


    ¡°It had been for Meneka,¡± Suara recalled audibly, frustrated. ¡°Banjhan proved his power by claiming females for himself and thus Meneka.¡±


    ¡°Of course, for Meneka,¡± Zu¡¯ji repeated dryly. She placed her hand gently on the shoulder of the neglected female priest. ¡°And now he will beg answers from her all night without you. Your loyalty is truly admirable. Some females are not so tolerant or seek my advice and then I tell them not to be so tolerant and to take what they want.¡±


    ¡°How dare you ask me to cheat on my mate?¡± Suara growled softly and she pressed her fingers into her short skirt so hard that it penetrated her skin through the fabric.


    ¡°Meneka doesn¡¯t just look favorably on males who take what they want,¡± Zu¡¯ji countered and instead of her shoulder, she gently placed her hand on her tense fingers. ¡°But no, I don¡¯t want to encourage you to betray him. I meant it - I want to help you and by helping you, you and I are helping the whole tribe.¡±


    This statement was simply too tantalizing and mysterious for Suara to ignore. ¡°And how is helping me helping all? It almost sounds like the wisdom of the all-seeing serpent is speaking from you.¡±


    ¡°Haruk¡¯Zil is indeed part of my aid,¡± Zu¡¯ji admitted. Now she could move forward with her plan, acting intimate and familiar. ¡°Let me explain, and if you dislike my proposal, I will give you a knife myself so that you can cut out my tongue as compensation.¡±

 Chapter - 7

    The clay mugs clinked against each other and the beer in them spilled over the edges. Squealing Roder laughs dominated the puck camp, but the rest of the people were also in high spirits. As rich as the smell of alcohol was in the air, so was the crispy meat. Whatever the diamond jungle had to offer rotated over the spits of many campfires.


    Much more food, served on the finest silverware, was on the table in Nukzos private tent. He had gathered his assistant and a few of his faithful pucks around him, but he and they could never have consumed this abundance of food. It was nothing more than a symbol of their status, alongside the crates and chests filled to the brim with ancient gold coins, jewels and all the riches an adventurer could imagine in forgotten ruins.


    ¡°And that¡¯s only the half of it!¡± Nukzos promised his partners. He was sitting at his work table and he was stacking towers of coins, only to laughingly punch them away. ¡°I knew it would be the best deal ever! The whole thing can only get better now if we can take some of our fighters home alive!¡±


    ¡°I had my doubts,¡± admitted Nukzo¡¯s assistant and he filled a small bag with coins, which he tied to his belt. ¡°But I think you¡¯re right. Our best can survive these testing days.¡±


    ¡°Of course I was right! That¡¯s why I¡¯m one of the heads of Khuwix!¡± Nukzos laughed and drank from his beer mug, overflowing with joy. ¡°And the extra income here ... isn¡¯t it just absolutely wonderful?¡±


    The assistant nodded knowingly. His boss was talking about another payment he had received ten minutes ago and he stared at the showpiece. It was only a small bust depicting the face of some long-forgotten troll of Jatal, but the historical value alone made it extremely valuable. This was not even taking into account the fact that it was made of the purest gold, ornately beautiful and the eyes, tusks and ears were interspersed with blood-red rubies. Compared to the entire treasure, it was a mere trifle. However, the bust had been a special payment independent of the fighting, and like everything else in this tent, it had not been earned by the pucks.


    However, the surviving fighters were generously rewarded. In their less crowded pens, the normal gladiators had the same feast as the puck workers to choose from. Light entertainment was not included, however, as the pucks had not taken any whores with them and the extremely low proportion of women among the workers provided enough excitement anyway. However, there were a few among the gladiators and in full celebratory mood, with the intoxication of victory and the prospect of possible death the next day, the pens went wild.


    Cecil, Abaroth, the Swordmaster and Blood Tusk could not say the same, however. All four were still in their private pens, visibly separated by the sheets,


    Their provisioning was first class though, almost as good as that of the puck leadership, even for Abaroth who had not shown up. ¡°You made me a bag full of coins today,¡± the Setek praised, raising his goblet of wine. ¡°And I heard how you did it. That, and nothing else, will win you the respect of your people.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want that at all,¡± Blood Tusk said impassively. He sat on a stone with his back to Abaroth¡¯s pen while he tore a juicy and far too thick leg of meat into pieces. ¡°But what¡¯s up there by the waterfall, that¡¯s what I want.¡±


    ¡°Really? Just that?¡± Abaroth hoisted his head in amusement before downing his goblet and immediately filling it up again. ¡°I can save you the trip. More water, more river, more jungle and there¡¯s a spring somewhere. It¡¯s basically the same thing you¡¯ve already seen, only it¡¯s higher up.¡±


    ¡°Mhh, no,¡± Blood Tusk shook his head and looked at the veiling blanket of his pen. He was annoyed by the loss of visibility and did not share the setek¡¯s disinterest. ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to see much yet, but even the little bit around us, every angle is different.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just the curiosity of the explorer,¡± Abaroth said knowingly. Unlike the giant, he knew a world before the arena. ¡°Is it normal to leave this phase behind as a young scaly?¡±


    ¡°Young scally?¡±


    ¡°Others say children, or you troll whelps. You know, when you¡¯re still small and immature. It¡¯s all just like that for you. Eh, no offense.¡±


    Blood Tusk couldn¡¯t keep up and scratched his forehead. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Stolen novel; please report.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Abaroth choked this part off deftly. ¡°I¡¯m not used to you speaking more than three sentences in an hour, but you¡¯re right. Of course, it must be different up there.¡±


    ¡°Gods, I miss the women¡¯s quarters in the pit of flesh,¡± Cecil sighed loudly, lying on her cot and she rolled her eyes, kicking her legs in the air. ¡°Is this how you do it every night? You explain the world to our big boy? Only this time he¡¯s not going through the stones in the arena for the umpteenth time because he¡¯s finally come out of his cage and he realizes that there are three different kinds of trees?¡±


    ¡°And I thought no matter where the woman was from, you loved deep conversations,¡± Abaroth hissed sarcastically. ¡°At least all three of my wives had that in common, because they loved to talk.¡±


    ¡°Wow, three of them put up with you?¡±


    ¡°Like I had a choice,¡± Abaroth hoisted both exhausted and dirty. ¡°You know, in the setek culture, the women choose the man and three women wanted me.¡±


    ¡°You ... had three wives? At the same time?¡±


    ¡°Nothing but trouble and work, I¡¯ll tell you that. Cheers,¡± he toasted his goblet, the wine sloshing over the rim.


    Cecil was not the typical woman who enjoyed a chat. Separated from the arena and the rare female company there, however, she took what she could get. ¡°So the women had you under their boot?¡±


    ¡°Setek don¡¯t wear boots,¡± Blood Tusk commented light-heartedly. It earned him a laugh from Abaroth, a sigh from Cecil and a barely noticeable smirk from the book-reading swordmaster.


    ¡°Yes, when it comes to family and choice of partner, women have absolute power,¡± Abaroth said wistfully. He clearly needed to drink more to shake off these thoughts quickly. ¡°Such are our laws, commanded by the gods.¡±


    ¡°Let me guess,¡± Cecil joked meanly, pouring herself a sip of wine into a small cup as well. ¡°Your wives got fed up with you at some point and sold you to the arena?¡±


    ¡°Mhh, not quite. I was happy with them until a high priestess laid claim to me as well,¡± Abaroth said freely. The wine played a part here, but the way Cecil felt, at least, it could all be over tomorrow. So why should he take secrets to his grave? ¡°My three wives said no, and a few days later the high priestess has them slaughtered for blasphemy. Then she comes before me while I am drenched in the blood of my recently deceased wives and makes another claim and I said not even if she was the last of our kind. So I too become a blasphemer and am sold as a slave. That¡¯s how I ended up here.¡±


    ¡°I thought that was a stupid joke when you just said trouble,¡± Cecil puffed. She then had to empty her cup in one go. ¡°So the three of them brought you here.¡±


    ¡°So to speak, but at least I¡¯m still alive.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re strong, Abaroth,¡± Blood Tusk added to the conversation. He was not effusive in his praise, but spoke sober facts for him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just kill everyone who threatened your females?¡±


    ¡°That might work against a small group in the arena, but you¡¯ve never faced a horde of soldiers,¡± Abaorth continued to remind himself, and he hissed bitterly. ¡°There must have been about 40 or 50 of them and I was unarmed and unprepared and even if I had slaughtered them all, there would only have been more. Imagine cutting down the trees around us, but no matter how many you cut down, there¡¯s always a new tree waiting behind.¡±


    Insults were far from Blood Tusk¡¯s mind and he didn¡¯t even see it as one, but he was so used to winning, no matter what the odds were. ¡°Or if you weren¡¯t strong enough on your own, you should have fought with someone else, like we already did,¡± he said. They were pretty rare spectacles, but there were also various team fights among the gladiators. Abaroth and Blood Tusk had already been a team twice and had fought against a superior number of opponents. ¡°Anything is possible. I would stand at the end, as always.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Yes, I really do think that¡¯s possible,¡± Abaroth agreed. He did not hold it against the troll that he had not been called strong enough. Rather, he toasted the suggestion that he should not have fought alone. ¡°Together with you, I would have defeated an entire army. Here¡¯s to us.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t toast with you,¡± Blood Tusk mentioned in passing. He had never touched any intoxicating substances. Not even a drop of beer.


    ¡°I know, so I¡¯ll drink for you and the swordmaster, and I¡¯m sure Cecil will too.¡±


    The swordmaster was just as sober and teetotal as Blood Tusk, a true reflection of discipline and fighting skill. He answered the setek¡¯s words with a silent prayer.


    ¡°I¡¯ll only get drunk after we leave here,¡± Cecil snorted, before throwing one of her knives audibly into the edge of the pen. ¡°I just drank a cup of wine out of respect for your women. I won¡¯t end up like them, though.¡±


    ¡°Oh come on, we all end up sometime, somehow, somewhere-¡±


    ¡°I get it,¡± Cecil sighed in frustration. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m sure you always talk like that in the arena. You¡¯re totally bringing my mood down.¡±


    The conversation was interrupted when part of Blood Tusk¡¯s leather cover was moved and one of the Roder guards unlocked his pen. ¡°Out with dyou,¡± he grunted urgently. ¡°Come on, come on! Woman¡¯s waiting for you!¡±


    It was a rare moment, but for once Blood Tusk¡¯s thoughts had not been so meticulously focused on his reward after the victory. ¡°I thought we didn¡¯t have any females with us?¡± he asked, wiping bits of meat and juices from his mouth as he put down the half-eaten leg.


    ¡°Boss just ordered me to get you! Don¡¯t bitch!¡± grunted the Roder in a huff. ¡°Otherwise i¡äll go into the tent for you! There really aren¡¯t any women here and I¡¯d love to stick my cock in one!¡±


    ¡°Waaayyyyyyyy too much information!¡± moaned Cecil. She threw herself onto her cot and her pillow over her head. ¡°At least he¡¯s not staying in his pen.¡±


    ¡°That makes you happy that he¡¯s having fun somewhere else and you can¡¯t hear it?¡± Abaroth joked with mock sadness. ¡°Well, if that didn¡¯t lift your spirits, you¡¯re colder between the legs than the iciest night in the desert.¡±

 Chapter - 8

    The pucks always took care of everything, especially when it came to making money, no matter how small. That¡¯s why they had pitched a tent that stood a little apart in the camp - bare, but densely grown, wooden vines had also been erected around it.


    The interior had been adapted to Trollish needs as best as possible and a Troll hand was currently lighting thin candles in front of the prayer stones of Haruk¡¯Zil. Prayer stones from other tiki had been placed in a box and smoking incense sticks were already scattered around the tent, bringing a beguiling scent of wild roses into the air. One corner of the tent was curtained and everything was ready and as perfect as it could be


    Zu¡¯ji bowed her head in obedience to one of Haruk¡¯zil¡¯s rocks when she heard someone approaching. She had dressed herself spiritually and handsomely for the night and she leaned against a high table. She spread her arms out so that her hands on each side served as support and she had the entrance in view.


    There, Blood Tusk pushed the leather aside, only to remain still after letting go and looking at the strange, unusually dressed female.


    Disbelief overcame Zu¡¯ji for a breath and her heart beat faster. To see this troll from so close, an ancestor, was nothing less than a gift from her tiki. She was convinced of that. ¡°I¡¯m not scaring you, am I?¡± she smirked brashly, speaking in the common tongue. After that, her heartbeat calmed down again too.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure. I understand this is your first real contact with your roots,¡± Zu¡¯ji said. Of course she puts on a good show, with her skimpy hipster skirt and slightly spread legs, but she didn¡¯t give it all away. ¡°And that¡¯s very unfortunate.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s a loss.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    A wan smile crossed Zu¡¯ji¡¯s lips. ¡°I was told that you are a male of few words,¡± she mentioned. Her being here was not for teaching and that would have taken much more time anyway. Nevertheless, she was patient and benevolent. ¡°A quality that is far too rarely appreciated and practiced.¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t an answer.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re right,¡± Zu¡¯ji nodded and she beckoned the giant closer with her finger. ¡°Is it enough for you if I tell you that I think you are something very special?¡±


    Blood Tusk nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Not the first time I¡¯ve heard that,¡± he replied and slowly moved closer. The giant wondered exactly what kind of female this was. She didn¡¯t strike him as his typical prize, but neither was she likely one of the trolls who had paid for a night with him. Her getup was too strange for that, as none had ever done that ¡°Why do you look like that?¡±


    ¡°Few words, but chosen words,¡± Zu¡¯ji said and she clutched her heart. ¡°Without fear, without doubt. You would address even the tiki directly, as you would any mortal.¡±


    ¡°Tiki, that¡¯s what the one troll said before the fight,¡± Blood Tusk remembered, but he didn¡¯t quite like the female¡¯s manner. ¡°But you always bring up more questions than answer the previous ones.¡±


    The giant continued towards Zu¡¯ji, but she stopped him with her right hand on his stomach. ¡°You¡¯re used to females who don¡¯t talk much. Isn¡¯t that how it is?¡± It wasn¡¯t as if she had much strength, even though she was a slightly larger female than the others.


    Nevertheless, Blood Tusk paused in front of her. He looked at her hand and followed her arm up to her eyes. ¡°None are interested in my words. Pleasure, and often my seed, is all they want.¡±


    ¡°Understandable, but I¡¯m a little different and not just because of how I look,¡± Zu¡¯ji said. Her hand slid higher, the large troll leaning towards her slightly so that she could cup his chin. ¡°However, I would like you to look similar. May I prepare you up as I please?¡±


    ¡°It has something to do with these tiki, right?¡± Blood Tusk guessed as he cupped his hand to his chin and pressed his nose against it, sniffing.


    ¡°Exactly, and it would make me very happy,¡± Zu¡¯ji confirmed softly. She could have simply threatened the giant with her trunk, but she had much more in mind for him and needed his trust. ¡°And I bet you¡¯ll like the result.¡±


    ¡°You paid for me, right?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t want to mate with me, you want to paint me?¡± asked Blood Tusk, holding out his hand. He ran it along the uncovered underside of her breasts.


    Zu¡¯ji let him do it, as long as he didn¡¯t grab too hard. ¡°One thing at a time,¡± she said promisingly as she grabbed him by a tusk and gently pulled him further down towards her. She stimulatingly licked her own little tusks and breathed. ¡°But I promise you, this will be a night you¡¯ll never forget. Just follow my words and my hands.¡±


    The female¡¯s promises made Bluood Tusk¡¯s blood boil and he slipped his hand briefly under the cover to grasp the plump mountain. The female grinned at him, but then she shook her head and he retrieved his hand. ¡°Then begin.¡±


    ¡°With pleasure,¡± Zu¡¯ji grinned happily. First, however, she extinguished some torches and lamps in the tent, creating a relaxed atmosphere in the semi-darkness. She removed her robe while the giant took a seat between a pile of cushions.


    With paints, fresh blood, oil and bony chains, Zu¡¯ji used the next hour quietly to shape and bless the ancestor in the spirit of her tiki.


    Blood Tusk was used to silence, where he would sit or lie for hours just for himself. After mating, some females liked to linger in his arms, but this was different. No one had ever done this or anything with him without at least exchanging a few words.


    Zu¡¯ji, however, remained silent at all times, which inadvertently earned her sympathy from the giant. All her concentration was on perfection and preparation. ¡°Now you¡¯re a sight for all the trolls and certainly the tiki too,¡± she praised herself. Light-footed and with a seductive sway of her hips, she fetched a large bowl of clear water. ¡°Look.¡±


    ¡°Mhh,¡± Blood Tusk murmured. Seeing himself like this, with strange lines on his face, handprints on his chest and symbols on his arms, didn¡¯t do much for him. ¡°The pucks don¡¯t even try half as hard when I¡¯m supposed to be an eye-catcher for the spectators.¡±


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a great compliment,¡± Zu¡¯ji smirked and she leaned forward open-heartedly. She gently stroked the already dried colors. ¡°And you don¡¯t even begin to mean as much to these greedy doormats as you do to me.¡±


    ¡°I mean a lot to you? Why?¡±


    ¡°So much,¡± Zu¡¯ji bit her lips as she dived in front of him. She freed the fighter¡¯s still limp but warm glans from under his skimpy apron and placed her hands on his shaft and testicles.


    ¡°Mhrrr, I understand,¡± Blood Tusk said, pleased. He didn¡¯t know that the female had meant anything else. For him, however, mating was also significant. He rubbed his large hands over the voluptuous herb witch¡¯s back as he felt more than just her hands between his legs. Her tongue and sucking mouth also made his eyes flutter.


    ¡°Hold back,¡± Zu¡¯ji mumbled, neatly encircling the shaft. ¡°Enjoy it and let me do it. I¡¯ll guide you, all night.¡±


    One fist clenched over the female¡¯s back, pressing it against her skin, but he didn¡¯t interfere too much with her foreplay. Her lips went halfway over his growing cock and the feeling of his bulging testicles in her lightly squeezing hand was pure release. All the stress of the journey, the new impressions he had to process and the agony melted away as she blew him.


    Zu¡¯ji pampered him for minutes and minutes and, despite her duty, she naturally enjoyed it too. She testified to this with her muffled sounds and her nose puffing. She had been tasting more than a few drops of the trollish semen on her tongue for some time and she was sure it was time. ¡°Do you like that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I want more. I want you,¡± the gladiator nodded his heavy head, in which there was certainly not a drop of blood.


    ¡°You will have me,¡± Zu¡¯ji promised him. She stood up and led the troll with her, in front of the overcast tent area. ¡°Stay right here.¡± When she saw that the troll and its enormous, glistening wet acorn obeyed her word, she disappeared between the curtains.


    Soft rustling and footsteps told Blood Tusk that a very soft fur was probably waiting there. But why should he stand here? No female had ever put on such a show for him, and what a show it was, as he was presented with a spectacle he had never seen before.


    The curtain lifted and Zu¡¯ji stood to one side. The center, however, was taken by another masked female troll. Her face was covered by the bones of a snake and although she did not quite match Zu¡¯ji¡¯s body in fullness and size, she was dressed identically to her and the giant.


    This astonished Blood Tusk and his already pent-up lust swelled even further. It was only when he saw snakes between the masked woman¡¯s feet, on her shoulders and around her breasts that he was briefly unsure. However, the animals seemed harmless.


    ¡°See?¡± Zu¡¯Ji presented her guest, paying equally loving attention to one of the snakes. ¡°I told you I¡¯d lead you, and now, I¡¯ll lead you to her.¡±


    The one disguised by the skull was Suara. Her nervousness was great and her body tense, but she had listened with delight, spiked and made it her own.


    ¡°Right here,¡± Zu¡¯ji said. Her hand went between the more than damp legs of the priestess female, getting her fingers properly wet. Although Suara turned her head to the side, she could not suppress a gasp and Zu¡¯ji¡¯s wet fingers stroked up to the painted belly. Neither Zu¡¯ji nor the giant had these symbols on their bodies. ¡°She has long been denied the blessing of a whelp, but you will change that tonight.¡±


    In the end, it always came down to two things, but Bluood Tusk was not angry about that. He only saw himself confirmed in his world and approached the females. However, a fleeting doubt sprouted in him after the pucks had warned him about trouble with the wild troll tribes. ¡°Many females have already lain with me because of this, but you are different. You belong to these tribes, don¡¯t you? Should I mate with you two then?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Zu¡¯ji brushed aside any doubts. She placed herself between Suara and the warrior, facing him. She skillfully stretched her arms forwards and backwards to stimulate both trolls between her legs. ¡°For years her mate has denied her a whelp, yet her womb is full of desire and life. He doesn¡¯t treat her well and often leaves her alone for long periods, and even if all that wasn¡¯t true, she¡¯s still yours. Out here, the strongest blood always prevails in the end.¡±


    This time Blood Tusk couldn¡¯t keep his hands to himself and he grabbed the herb witch by her shoulders. The enticing mating scent of both females assailed him, causing him to growl throatily. ¡°I want her and I will give her everything she wants.¡±


    Before it began, Zu¡¯ji couldn¡¯t help herself. She leaned towards the giant to press her sniffing nose against his chest with a moan. ¡°But you mustn¡¯t take her mask off,¡± she remarked. She brought the thick, throbbing glans in her hand to her lap so that the cock covered in pre-cum rubbed along her slippery cleft.


    The urges gained the upper hand, with everyone. Suara lay more hesitantly against Zu¡¯ji from behind, but he bit gently into her neck.


    Blood Tusk was about to push his glans into the herb witch and enclose her in this triangle.


    Zu¡¯ji felt the tip of his cock plunge inside her, overwhelmed by the stimulating bite into her shoulder. Her blood spiced up the smells in the air and only at the very last moment did she manage to skillfully slip away from the two fiery trolls.


    Suara fell longingly into the gladiator¡¯s powerful arms and was locked in a protective but desirous embrace. It was pure lust, but never before had Suara been touched so willingly by her own male, let alone desired. She wasn¡¯t ugly in the least and had often been the active part, but that didn¡¯t matter now. Her womb burned, additionally fueled by an intoxicating concoction given to her by the herb witch.


    The snakes still clinging to the body of the female priest took advantage of the new bridge and moved across the giant¡¯s arms. If he had been skeptical before, he now completely ignored the animals as they hoisted themselves into his ear and wriggled over him.


    Extremely satisfied, Zu¡¯ji wiped his own blood from his shoulder and tasted it. Seeing how eagerly the two gave themselves to each other and sank hastily into the comfortable furs only made her heart beat faster. Her plan was beginning to bear fruit, which only strengthened her faith in Haruk¡¯Zil even more.


    Suara wasted no time and swiftly scratched the gladiator¡¯s shoulder blades very bloody as he penetrated her and fucked her to death. Every bit of doubt, every bit of restraint from before, vanished from her thoughts.


    Still, Zu¡¯ji watched over the union even more than she fully enjoyed it. Every snake on the ground crawled to the herb witch and climbed up her legs. She took it as a reward and a good sign from her tiki that one of them slithered almost agonizingly slowly over her swollen labia. Soon her upper body was occupied by all four snakes. ¡°You are so good,¡± she said and kissed one of the snakes. She wasn¡¯t worried about those either, about prying eyes. Hours earlier, the animals had sent all the scouts around the Puck camp into a deep sleep with their magical bites. ¡°You¡¯ve earned yourselves a little reward. All the other snakes will envy you.¡±


    Completely lost in their intoxication and unaware of the words, Blood Tusk and Suara fucked each other without restraint. The male thrust his hips so powerfully against the female priest¡¯s lap that she clamped her legs around his pelvis.


    This was a good position for Zu¡¯ji. Holding a bowl and a ritual knife in Haruk¡¯zil¡¯s form, she went to her knees at the mating hips. Without making a face, she inflicted a cut in her hand and placed it on the ancestor¡¯s rump. Whispering, she recited a mantra of the all-seeing serpent before giving the giant an insignificant wound on his thigh.


    For Blood Tusk, it was the same feeling as Suara¡¯s scratching. He didn¡¯t realize how his blood flowed into the bowl. The massaging fingers of Zu¡¯ji on his testicles gave him all the more pleasure.


    ¡°Show us the way,¡± the herb witch whispered sensually. Despite the rapid movements, she was able to fill the bowl to the brim and set it down at a safe distance. ¡°Show her that I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±


    Blood Tusk was far too much in his element to really hear the herb witch¡¯s words and he was close to his first orgasm.


    When the ecstasy broke the last limits, Suara tore the mask off her face of her own accord. ¡°Give me a whelp at last!¡± she pleaded with tears and desire. She would never let the unclean troll go now.


    It wasn¡¯t only Blood Tusk who was driven mad by the priestess¡¯s desire.


    Zu¡¯jis had done her work and her instincts became too strong. The plump, tall female lay kissing and scratching at the gladiator¡¯s massive back. ¡°Hurry up!¡± she whispered shakily in his ear. ¡°Make her pregnant and then take me.¡±


    A final, conquering thrust of the hips came from Bluood Tusk. All his dams broke and his glans thickened. Thrust after thrust of his hot seed filled Suara¡¯s pleasure cave and also brought her over the threshold of climax.


    At the same time, Zu¡¯ji bit into the gladiator¡¯s shoulder and she felt the pulsation of his testicles and arm muscles with her fingers.

 Chapter - 9

    Four days. Four days in which every afternoon was turned into a slaughter in honor of the tiki. The thinner the number of the Puck fighters became, the more often the troll contestants lost. You could count on one hand the normal gladiators of the Pucks at the end, plus their best, and today, the fourth day, was the last. The problem was, the fewer fighters the pucks had in the last few days, the more often all the fighters had to compete several times and that had drained some of them. The lack of opponents had become so great that even Abaroth had been taking part in the trials since yesterday, as he had just done.


    ¡°Rip his teeth out!¡± the troll spectators demanded heatedly. The Setek had been the gladiator who had to compete most often, and that was only because the trolls wanted him dead.


    Abaroth had just made it to a good position in this fight. All three contestants were spread out in front of him and he could breathe easy. With his lower arms he wielded a one-handed sword and a medium-sized round shield, while his upper arms held a double-sided, serrated, barbed spear and kept it spinning above his head.


    The troll examinees finally wanted a victory and they didn¡¯t care how it came. ¡°You use your javelins, all of them!¡± demanded a Baldslayer. ¡°And you throw your weapon while I attack! He can¡¯t fend off everything!¡±


    ¡°Weak strategy,¡± hoisted Abaroth provocatively. ¡°No wonder you won¡¯t survive this test.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that!¡± roared the female Venomsnake. She jumped at the words and charged forward with her two axes.


    ¡°Stupid woman!¡± growled the Baldslayer, but he followed her directly.


    The Riverfang warrior stayed behind and did as he was told. He grabbed the javelins from his pouch and hurled them at the setek from the side.


    Abaroth was pure muscle and his speed was typical of a setek. Deathly courageous, he threw himself into the fight and swapped sword and shield hands. This allowed him to deflect the small spears that turned his defensive shield into an equally offensive spike trap.


    Blinded by rage and hatred against the setek, this did not deter the female Venomsnake. She swung her axes, but quickly suffered several slashes from the spiked shield, causing her to retreat, snarling.


    Abaroth advanced and kept her at bay with his shield, but she was not his target. He catapulted his spear from his wrist and drove it through the throat of the approaching Baldslayer.


    Although the setek were the sworn enemies of the trolls, some spectators could not believe the agility with which the gladiator dived past the female Venomsnake. In the process, she was knocked off her feet by the end of its tail.


    All the fighting had really tired Abaroth out, which is why he went on such a risky offensive. With the protective shield in front of him, he charged towards the Riverfang beast, who drew a greatsword from his back. However, the setek used all his storm momentum and let the sword strike resound not only against his shield. He simply overran the troll and plunged his own javelins into its body.


    However, the female Venomsnake was quick and already on her feet again. She approached the setek¡¯s back unnoticed on hasty feet.


    Abaroth only turned around at the last moment and instinctively spewed a load of sight-robbing venom from its wide open mouth.


    The liquid also caused a burning sensation, causing the female to drop her weapons and stagger back, screaming. Seconds later, the setek wrapped around her and he crushed her with a jerk. All the examinees were dead.


    This only infuriated the spectators even more. ¡°KILL HIM!¡± they demanded and many a troll wanted to storm the square, but this was so different from Cecil¡¯s first fight a few days ago. However, the Jatals had anticipated this. Far more guards from all the tribes brutally held back the peacebreakers and even killed one of them.


    ¡°Come here now!¡± Nukzos called nervously to his slave. He was already halfway there and had disappeared from sight in the direction of the puck¡¯s camp. He had made it, for this had been his last fight and there was only one test left.


    ¡°We must make amends for this disgrace by any means necessary,¡± Tok¡¯Moji said muffled. He spoke into his chin-supporting hand. ¡°We must win the main battle and then make a more than worthy sacrifice to the tiki. Having to let a Setek go alive...¡±


    ¡°A beast, like all those gladiators,¡± Banjhan assured him. His ritual had taken almost two days, but he had received the advice and signs he had hoped for. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t like to hear it. All these fighters are equally worthless in the eyes of the tiki. They are all setek at heart and yet they have served their purpose by eliminating the weakest trolls from each tribe.¡±


    ¡°And the tiki seem to favor us. No matter the outcome of the final trial, we will have the most fighters in contention.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of the final trial,¡± Banjhan caught his eye as he pointed to the champion¡¯s empty seat. ¡°Khojun was gone before the setek fight. Where is he?¡±


    ¡°All this watching and waiting for the fight must be tiring for him,¡± Mok¡¯Toji guessed. He looked jokingly at his female. ¡°I wonder if he¡¯ll mount one of your servants? Or another chosen female?¡±


    ¡°He is our strongest warrior,¡± Ine¡¯kata said. One of her servants was here, but Majanie had made herself a little scarcer in the last few days. ¡°Any female who is free should be grateful to be taken by him.¡±


    A short distance away from the ritual site, Blood Tusk, two Roder guards and Nukzo¡¯s assistant had just arrived. ¡°The boss told me to tell you that if you win the final battle, you¡¯ll get your own quarters in the Pit of Flesh and you¡¯ll have one wish!¡±


    ¡°I have my own quarters,¡± Bluood Tusk replied bluntly. ¡°And wish? What kind of wish?¡±


    ¡°Well, one wish! You can tell us what you would like to have!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already given me everything I want. I don¡¯t need a wish and I don¡¯t need a new quarter.¡±


    The assistant rarely had anything to do with the giant, which is why he could hardly understand the refusal. ¡°But the new quarter will be so much better! And maybe you want to eat something you¡¯ve never eaten before?¡±


    ¡°Food I¡¯ve never eaten before,¡± Blood Tusk murmured simply. He stopped and looked down at the puck. ¡°If I¡¯ve never eaten it before, how am I supposed to wish for it? Without a name?¡±


    ¡°Well that eh,¡± the assistant raised his finger before scratching his chin in embarrassment. ¡°Good point.¡± His gait and that of his group came to an abrupt halt as a Riverfang troll suddenly appeared from each side and he spoke uncertainly in trollish. ¡°Dear Riverfangs! What can we do for you?¡±


    The five trolls covering the group said nothing in response. Another took over. ¡°Well, well,¡± Khojun said snidely in troll language. He ignored the roder guards and Nukzo¡¯s assistant. The puck had to dodge him to avoid being kicked off his foot. ¡°An unclean eyesore, on his way to his execution.¡±


    The roders didn¡¯t understand a word and looked to the assistant for help, while Blood Tusk calmly lowered his eyes to the Riverfang champion.


    ¡°Ah I forgot, unclean in every form,¡± Khojun spat disrespectfully next to the gladiator¡¯s feet before switching to his bad common tongue. ¡°Your luck ends today. You do not win.¡±


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Even when Blood Tusk understood the words, he remained stubbornly silent. The Riverfang champion¡¯s prediction completely passed him by.


    This stirred Khojun up inside, which he covered up with a slight growl. ¡°Show me respect or I¡¯ll make sure your whole camp is dead!¡±


    Nukzos assistant didn¡¯t dare say a word and he trembled for his life.


    ¡°Why?¡± asked Blood Tusk straightforwardly.


    ¡°Because I can,¡± Khojun replied and he raised his right hand. The Riverfang warriors around him put their hands on their weapons, ready to strike at his command.


    ¡°No, why should I show you respect?¡±


    Khojun looked puzzled. Never before had such a lowly troll dared to speak to him like that. In fact, it was a completely new feeling for the 2.75 meter tall warrior to have to look up to someone and this made the respected troll feel uneasy. ¡°I¡¯m the best of my tribe!¡± he remarked, his chest swelling with pride. ¡°Only my Jatal and the high priest are above me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also the best in the arena,¡± Bluood Tusk said honestly. His candor could unintentionally come across as insulting or argumentative to someone like the Riverfang. ¡°But I don¡¯t ask anyone to pay me anything.¡±


    ¡°A dirty pit fighter. That¡¯s what you are. You can¡¯t ask for anything, I can and i did.¡±


    This conversation was completely pointless for Blood Tusk. ¡°Yes, you did,¡± he stated dryly. ¡°And you¡¯re not getting it from me. Don¡¯t know you.¡± The giant¡¯s gaze went to his left leg. Nukzos assistant had grabbed hold of it and was about to wet his pants.


    ¡°Insult after insult,¡± Khojun took a deep breath and reached for the huge two-handed sword on his back. ¡°If I cut off your head now, the tiki will forgive me. I¡¯m sure of it.¡±


    So that was what this was all about. Blood Tusk realized that the stranger wanted a fight and had simply been looking for a reason instead of honestly saying what he wanted. ¡°Okay,¡± was all he said as his right hand closed tightly around his bisento.


    ¡°Not at all, Khojun!¡± a female voice called out. She alone prevented the two parties from going at each other. ¡°Yes, that would be wiser.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here, herb witch?¡± Khojun grumbled at the sight of Zu¡¯ji.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Zu¡¯ji said fearlessly and innocently. ¡°I was just wondering where our champion could have ended up when the fighting was coming to an end and we were all hoping that the setek would finally be massacred.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still alive?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps your presence would have spooked him into making a mistake,¡± Zu¡¯ji suggested as she stepped between the remaining river fangs. Blood Tusk didn¡¯t even look at her, but she ran her hand over his enormous arm muscles. ¡°Instead, you¡¯re here delaying the arrival of the fighter, for the final test. Does he fascinate you that much? Does he make your blood boil?¡±


    ¡°Unlike you, snake priestess, I do not defile myself by touching that thing,¡± Kohjun spat on the ground again and he finished his attack plans. ¡°He¡¯s not even worthy of my blade.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps he is worthy of the blade of an examinee,¡± Zu¡¯ji teased deliberately, but not too obviously. ¡°That¡¯s how it has to be, after all. I¡¯m sure you have a vested interest in that. Otherwise, the examinees will be worthy of his blade and therefore unworthy of our tribe.¡±


    All at once, the other Tiverfangs looked at their champion and Khojun gave them furtive glances before stalling the situation. ¡°I¡¯m not exchanging words with a snake. Let¡¯s go!¡± he ordered and he and his troop departed.


    Zu¡¯ji waited before addressing a cool word to the giant. ¡°I know our time was days ago, but may I make a request?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Prepare a cruel death for the examinees. Do not hold back.¡±


    ¡°Death is death. I see no point in making it particularly cruel. If it happens, it happens.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s a request. Don¡¯t you like making females happy?¡±


    ¡°I usually make females happy in other ways,¡± said Blood Tusk. However, after the herb witch had given him a truly intense night of lust and it was probably just part of these troll tribes, he at least didn¡¯t completely shut himself off. ¡°No promises. I kill to win. When I can, I win cruelly.¡±


    Zu¡¯ji bit her hand bloody and she marked the giant¡¯s arm with her red. ¡°You will win, I¡¯m sure of it.¡±


    Everyone looked at the herb witch. Only Blood Tusk lowered his gaze to Nukzos assistant. He had fallen into a complete state of shock and the gladiator continued to run unhindered with him by the leg.


    A short time later, the Jatal of the Baldslayers gave his final speech to the examinees, who were more than ready to face Bluthauer in the circle of tears. They had every possible advantage, all three of them thought. After all, they had seen him fight often enough.


    The Jatal speech, however, eluded Majanie completely. She walked through the back rows of Riverfang spectators.


    Zu¡¯ji watched from there on her own. ¡°I take it it¡¯s done?¡± she murmured softly without looking at her student.


    ¡°See for yourself,¡± Majanie replied lowly. She presented herself and her upper body showed plenty of bite marks. She also briefly pulled aside her skirt and fleeting remnants of semen flowed down her thighs. ¡°And I bit him a lot.¡±


    ¡°I hope you enjoyed it a little too.¡±


    ¡°It was all right,¡± Majanie nodded hesitantly and let go of her apron. ¡°I drained and weakened him for the sake of duty.¡±


    Zu¡¯ji noticed the hesitation. ¡°Were you really all in? You seem to disapprove of your actions.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± Majanie shook her head immediately. However, she needed more than she had been told before. ¡°I didn¡¯t question it because we got our confirmation. Blood Tusk is a true ancestor. Still ... isn¡¯t it against the laws of the tiki for us to influence the trials?¡±


    ¡°Anything can influence an examinee, whether intentionally or unintentionally,¡± Zu¡¯ji explained calmly. She feared no punishment from the tiki for this. She had instructed her student to mate intensively with the Riverfang examinee. Majanie had also applied a mixture to her fingernails and teeth that could cause hallucinations. ¡°Each examinee is responsible for himself. Think about it: a warrior who does not train before this ritual and neglects his skills. If he then falls in the Circle of Tears, it is his own fault. It was his decision not to train. In the same way, he could fill his belly if his female cooks him well. It makes him slow and might kill him.¡± Zu¡¯ji grinned slyly at her devoted student. ¡°Or he has too much blood in his cock and lets himself be seduced by a female who is not well-disposed towards him. He fucks her all night, wears himself down and gets poisoned by her. That was his choice, so don¡¯t be afraid that you¡¯ve broken a law. You know the signs are in our favor for a reason.¡±


    A stone fell from Majanie¡¯s heart. ¡°Wise words. I¡¯m sure the all-seeing serpent is very proud of you.¡±


    ¡°And you, my beloved,¡± Zu¡¯ji smiled contentedly as the signal sounded for the final battle to begin. ¡°But now go, before your La¡¯Jatal misses you too much.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± Majanie bowed her head and left.


    The first blades met in the Circle of Tears. The force of Blood Tusk¡¯s bisento shattered the greatsword of a Venomousnake and the giant drove his weapon through his opponent¡¯s hip. He sliced the Venomsnake in two with a clean cut.


    However, this did not discourage the other candidates. Instead, they saw their chance and attacked from two sides simultaneously.


    The Baldslayer had a two-handed axe and the hooded Riverfang warrior even wielded two weapons. A machete-like one-handed sword and a double-sided sickle sword, with the blade of the sickle bent in the opposite direction on each side.


    Despite the simultaneous attack, Blood Tusk was able to intercept the axe and the one-handed sword blow with both ends of his bisento. It was another demonstration of his sheer strength. He had to use it, because the Riverfang warrior rushed forward with his double blade and Blood Tusk pushed his polearm away from him.


    This threw the blocked weapons back, along with their guiding hands.


    Instead of his bisento, Blood Tusk now only used his left hand. It grabbed the off-balance Baldslayer by the neck and he lifted him high into the air as he ran. A second later, the giant smashed his opponent to the ground. He barely survived, only to have the gladiator¡¯s foot pressed noticeably slowly against his face.


    The Riverfang examinee blinked. His heart raced and he breathed uncontrollably. The world blurred for him and he saw not a gladiator, but an evil, indestructible spirit.


    The hallucinogen in his blood was of a special nature. It worked when the body exerted itself physically. Good exertion, like a mating, was pure joy. Negative stimulation, like a death struggle, turned the world into a nightmare.


    ¡°Back up!¡± warned the Riverfang. He walked backwards, towards the edge of the circle. ¡°You don¡¯t belong here!¡±


    Sitting on his place of honor, Khojun growled softly. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Huh,¡± Tok¡¯Moji murmured uncertainly. ¡°If he leaves the circle, he dies.¡±


    ¡°ATTACK!¡± Khojun roared boldly. ¡°YOU ARE STRONGER!¡±


    It didn¡¯t change the evil frenzy, but the champion¡¯s words at least moved the Riverfang examinee to a desperate charge. He was not bad, despite the drug in his body, but he had to suffer.


    Blood Tusk saw no challenge and he inflicted one agonizing cut after another on his opponent. It might have seemed like a humiliating game, but to him it was just a slow kill. In between, he severed one of his hands, kicked him to the ground and plunged the blade between his ribs. Blood Tusk didn¡¯t like it a bit.


    Some of the Riverfang spectators fell to their knees and so did some of the Venomsnakes and the Baldslayers. They audibly pleaded for the tiki, as to the gladiator, to stop.


    Khojun, meanwhile, had to be held back by two guards. ¡°LET GO OF ME!¡±


    Blood Tusk was just as tired of this fight. But he did not end it because the spectacle was dishonorable. The word was foreign to him and had no meaning, because in a fight the only thing that counted in the end was who was better. The gladiator pierced the chest of the test candidate because it was simply pointless for him to drag out a winning fight unnecessarily and in such a way.


    Finally, Khojun broke out in a rage and even the guards at the edge of the ring could not stop him.


    ¡°KHOJUN! DON¡äT!¡± Tok¡¯Moji shouted, but the Jatal¡¯s command was ignored.


    A startled murmur went through the rows of spectators as the champion was about to break the sacred laws of the ritual site.


    Just before the white edge, a black snake suddenly emerged from the sand and darted forward. Its bite into his calf was enough to bring him down right in front of the edge. He was only asleep.


    Petrified, the spectators looked at the knocked-out champion and the snake, which slithered aggressively over him and piled up into a circle.


    Exalted and unafraid of contact, Zu¡¯ji strode to the scene. All eyes were on the Haruk¡¯Zil priestess as she took in the calming serpent. ¡°The all-seeing serpent sees everything and knows our innermost being!¡± she proclaimed with stern spirituality. ¡°It has just saved us from a gross breach of the laws given by the tiki themselves! We should be extremely grateful to her for that!¡±

 Chapter - 10

    It was over and the dispute was settled. The Venomsnakes and Baldslayers had lost the battle and the Riverfangs now owned the Underwood Furrow. While the losers had already departed from the Circle of Tears, as had the pucks, the victors were still dismantling their camp to return to their main village.


    ¡°It was a test of Meneka after all,¡± said Banjhan. He stood with his Jatal on a raised rocky outcrop and overlooked the dismantling of the camp. ¡°She wanted to see how we would react when ominous signs tried to lead us astray. We¡¯ve always had her blessing.¡±


    Tok¡¯Moji¡¯s orange-striped tiger-skin cloak was caressed a little by the wind as he leaned on his knee. ¡°And yet you wanted to speak to me alone,¡± the Jatal replied dismissively. ¡°But it¡¯s not that Khojun approached you about following the pucks and wiping them out?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he approached me about it, but I made my absolute dislike of the subject clear to him and I don¡¯t want to talk to you about it either.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Tok¡¯Moji nodded with satisfaction. Since the last trial, he had had to deal with Khojun¡¯s moods and was getting tired of it. ¡°I also told him clearly that he shouldn¡¯t do anything ... To be on the safe side, I¡¯ve given him a few of my most loyal warriors to warn me in time before he does something stupid.¡±


    Banjhan understood the champion¡¯s pain and did not doubt his loyalty. ¡°You distrust our best?¡±


    ¡°No, but he was his brother,¡± Tok¡¯Moji sighed. For him, even the most loyal could be blinded. ¡°Watching him die in the final trial against that unclean troll. I mean, Khojun fully unleashed that fury in the main fight, but still, I can hardly imagine the rage seething inside him, and that could tempt anyone to do something stupid. Because of that, and because he is our champion, I overlooked his attempted intervention and his repeated, annoying requests.¡±


    ¡°His interference, that¡¯s exactly what I wanted to talk to you about,¡± Banjhan said with an uneasy feeling in his voice. He saw a threat to his tiki and therefore to the tribe. ¡°Since the snake stopped Khojun, the herb witch has gained some new followers for Haruk¡¯Zil. I don¡¯t think Meneka will tolerate that in the long run.¡±


    ¡°The Diamond Lioness will hardly be impressed just because a few trolls dedicate a few prayers and sacrifices to the all-seeing serpent,¡± Tok¡¯Moji assessed the situation. For him, it wasn¡¯t just religion, even if that was probably the most important part of all troll culture. However, he also had to think politically and from the perspective of the ordinary troll. ¡°And even you have to admit that it probably wasn¡¯t Meneka who stopped a breach of the sacred laws.¡±


    ¡°The Diamond Lioness favors dominance and our rule. Stopping a moment of weakness like the one Khojun allowed hhimself is far beneath her.¡±


    ¡°Or she didn¡¯t see it coming.¡±


    This statement made Banjhan¡¯s old voice quiver, though he did not shout. ¡°My Jatal! You of all people, as our chief, cannot say such things about the tiki of our tribe! That¡¯s an enormous insult!¡±


    Tok¡¯Moji remained unmoved by this outburst and turned away from the view of the camp. ¡°It is and remains a fact that it was not Meneka who stopped Khojun,¡± the Jatal said steadfastly. ¡°Whatever the reason, there certainly was one, and Haruk¡¯Zil was protecting us. Meneka may give his new followers or our tribe her disfavor for that. That would be her right. According to the ancient laws, however, no tiki is entitled to the unrestricted devotion of a troll. A Tiki can only try to win them, by whatever means necessary.¡± Tok¡¯Moji spoke harshly, but respectfully, and even a high priest was not without fault. He knew that. ¡°Or is that exactly what you¡¯re asking of me? That I force Haruk¡¯Zil¡¯s followers to devote themselves to Meneka? Or should I banish the all-seeing serpent from our tribe altogether?¡±


    ¡°You as a mortal are allowed to do that ... Every tribe, every Jatal, decides about our tiki.¡±


    ¡°Wise words,¡± Tok¡¯Moji argued. Indeed, he saw a trace of envy in the high priest¡¯s words, but he kept that to himself. ¡°And Meneka is the tiki of our tribe. We have dedicated this fight to her. We will dedicate the victory celebration to her, and that includes every troll in our tribe. Anyone who belongs to us must take part. So you see, she gets her tribute.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± the high priest bowed his head humbly. ¡°You are right, my Jatal. I just take my duties as high priest very seriously and have perhaps approached this situation a little too doggedly.¡±


    ¡°And you deserve praise for that, but now let¡¯s stop talking about it and see what our females are up to. All this fighting has made mine all horny and she¡¯s depriving me of my sleep.¡±


    Banjhan looked after his jatal before taking another quick glance down at the Riverteeth camp. His eyes caught sight of Zu¡¯ji¡¯s tepee, into which three trolls had just entered again. The priest grumbled softly and followed his leader.


    In Zu¡¯ji¡¯s tepee, the herb witch was lying on a comfortable cot with her eyes closed. She was being fully cared for and was clad only in a cloth apron. A new follower was filing her toenails, while another was painting her ribs and a male troll was washing her breasts.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    The three trolls who had just entered the tipi were making a few small offerings in front of Haruk¡¯Zil¡¯s altar, in front of which a tribal female was also saying a prayer.


    The small altar was lavishly decorated with offerings from a good two dozen trolls. Food, carvings, small hunting spoils and silver and gold coins.


    The praying female rose and she left the tepee, the three trolls expressing their relief. ¡°Honorable herb witch. We hope Haruk¡¯Zil is pleased with our offering, even if it isn¡¯t much. We have no more.¡±


    ¡°Our tiki looks down benevolently on those who share their little with him,¡± Zu¡¯ji replied, eyes narrowed. She was far too relaxed at the moment to pay proper attention to the guests. ¡°May the all-seeing serpent fulfill your true desires.¡±


    The words meant everything to the three trolls. ¡°Praise be to the all-seeing serpent!¡± they thanked her and left the tepee.


    They were met by Majanie, who was pleased to see the large number of visitors. ¡°It¡¯s good to see more trolls giving thanks to Haruk¡¯Zil.¡±


    ¡°A good start,¡± Zu¡¯ji murmured. She opened her eyes and looked at her student, but she remained still. ¡°Hopefully, in time, more will realize that the all-seeing serpent has protected our tribe.¡±


    ¡°When we get back to the village, I¡¯m sure they will,¡± Majanie said with conviction, looking at the serving trolls around her mistress. ¡°But what about...?¡±


    ¡°What about?¡± asked Zu¡¯ji. Those present were no danger to her, but she smiled when she noticed her student¡¯s skepticism. ¡°Speak freely. These are Haruk¡¯Zils and my new, most faithful servants.¡±


    ¡°More than just prayers and gifts from them?¡±


    ¡°Quite so,¡± Zu¡¯ji nodded, and she addressed the troll female at her feet. ¡°Is that not so? You and the others have sworn it.¡±


    ¡°We have, mistress,¡± the troll at her feet replied. She was middle-aged and looked like a hut woman, a housewife. ¡°The all-aeeing serpent saved us and you are his voice in our tribe. We would do anything for you both.¡±


    ¡°And for that, Haruk¡¯zil¡¯s favor shall surely be yours,¡± Zu¡¯ji smiled. She relaxed even more and, like many trolls, she knew that swearing allegiance to a tiki meant a lot in trollish culture. There would always be betrayal and disloyalty, even with such a sacred oath, but the fear of their gods alone made trolls very docile, devoted and controllable through such a bond. ¡°So, wear your heart on your sleeve, my dearest Majanie. Anything said here stays between us and if not, Haruk¡¯Zil will devour too loose tongues.¡±


    Majanie clearly saw that this last warning drove certainty into the faces of the new servants. ¡°Well, what of the ancestor? The pucks are gone and he left with them. Do you really want to let such a treasure go again?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Zu¡¯ji grinned. She hadn¡¯t fully informed her pupil of her plans, which she hadn¡¯t even known about herself at the time. ¡°Fortunately, more trolls know the will and wisdom of Haruk¡¯Zil. I have made a small arrangement with these trolls regarding the pucks.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Majanie agreed. That her mistress didn¡¯t give exact names made sense to her. If they were trolls from outside the Riverfangs, that might have disgruntled the new servants, oath or not. ¡°So the pucks won¡¯t leave our jungle alive?¡±


    Zu¡¯ji raised her finger. Her student was told to wait a moment and she looked to the male troll who was washing her. ¡°You there, between my legs. I want to feel your tongue,¡± she ordered him calmly and she pushed her thighs apart. ¡°But take it nice and slow. I want to enjoy and not come straight away.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my mistress,¡± the troll nodded obediently. Without hesitation, he got down on his knees and began to gently lick the herb witch.


    ¡°Mhrrr, much better now,¡± Zu¡¯ji sighed. The little play on her labia was better than a soothing massage, but it didn¡¯t distract her. ¡°No, the pucks will probably be torn to shreds.¡± The promised prospect of the herb witch made her servants happy and she knew it. The mention of Blood Tusk¡¯s title, on the other hand, was completely lost on her new servants. ¡°The important thing, however, is that the ancestor is freed. When he is safe, we will receive word and then I will request another sign from Haruk¡¯Zil.¡±


    ¡°Well, the ancestor may be a sign and gift from the all-seeing serpent, but you¡¯ll hardly be able to keep him in the village,¡± Majanie remarked. Even if she disregarded the impurity of the giant, there was Khojun¡¯s hatred now. ¡°Or nearby, for that matter. Our champion is barely even restrained by the Jatal at the moment. It will be difficult either way.¡±


    ¡°Well the favors and gifts of a tiki must also be well deserved and I admire your foresight. It will be much needed in the coming moons.¡±


    ¡°I am learning from a very wise female,¡± Majanie smiled happily. Seeing the beginning of Haruk¡¯Zil¡¯s rise to become possibly the tiki of the tribe inspired her immensely and strengthened her belief that she had made the right choice with the herb witch.


    ¡°And a good student must be rewarded,¡± Zu¡¯ji praised her first and most loyal servant. Generously and with an ambiguous undertone, she looked to the other females around her. ¡°You two, take care of my student. She has realized the value of the all-seeing serpent before anyone else and deserves your unconditional devotion. Take off your clothes and make her feel good.¡±


    Not for a second did either of the females question this order. Both were even glad that they were allowed to undress and offer themselves to the student.


    Majanie was only too happy to take these fruits of labor in one arm each, while the females touched her with their hands and undressed her as well.


    ¡°And until the ancestor is safe, we¡¯ll see to that-¡± Zu¡¯ji gasped once lustfully. The troll between her legs hit the right spot and she gripped his head firmly and tightly against her lap. ¡°That Haruk¡¯zil¡¯s roots will seep deeper into our tribe. Once the warrior¡¯s seed starts to bloom, we¡¯ll have a listening ear at the top.¡±


    Youth and lust drove Majanie. She was not as disciplined as her master that she could still think clearly and have fun at the same time. ¡°A powerful tool,¡± she merely moaned. The females in her arms bit into her, stroking her body and playing between her legs.


    ¡°Yes, powerful,¡± Zu¡¯ji grinned wickedly and ominously. The cravings in the tepee were taking over and she knew that if Suara had been impregnated that night, she had the Meneka High Priest¡¯s wife firmly in her grip. Intoxicated by this and her nerves, she moaned with pleasure. Little by little, she would make everything her own and those who resisted had no place in her future and beneath Haruk¡¯Zil.

 Chapter - 11

    Nukzos knew it was a good idea to bring extra pack animals, as the transport carts were filled to bursting point. Grakos, very sluggish but powerful mammals whose appearance was reminiscent of a monkey with four abnormally thick feet, carried the excess mountains of gold and treasure that the pucks had received as wages from the trolls. Not only were the four best fighters of the Pit of Flesh still alive, even a few of the normal gladiator selection had made it and would be treated much better from now on.


    From Blood Tusk¡¯s point of view, hardly anything would change. The giant slept peacefully on a bed of straw in his locked carriage.


    In Nukzo¡¯s carriage, however, things looked very different. ¡°I know it¡¯s so uncomfortable,¡± he whispered absently. His bed was heaped with gold, in which he rolled. ¡°But it¡¯s worth the backache for me, hahaha!¡±


    The carriage wobbled quite a bit, as the ancient main road in the Diamond Jungle wasn¡¯t exactly the best, but it was a better alternative than the inhospitable terrain of the jungle itself. ¡°Speaking of our four champions,¡± Nukzo¡¯s assistant mentioned. ¡°All of them expect a more than fair reward for their arts.¡±


    ¡°All of them?¡± asked Nukzos in astonishment.


    ¡°Except for Blood Tusk. I told you he has no desire.¡±


    ¡°Dumber than any Roder and ten times as strong. I love him,¡± laughed Nukzos, sliding coins between his fingers and looking at them greedily. ¡°And the rest?¡±


    ¡°We have three times freedom as a wish.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Nukzos was outraged. ¡°How do they all come up with that?¡±


    ¡°Well, you said every wish and they see it as well deserved after that massacre,¡± the assistant pointed out. He was sitting on an overstuffed treasure chest. ¡°I mean, we can easily replace them, right? That was the plan anyway, if no one survives. We¡¯ve got the wherewithal to do it.¡±


    ¡°So what? We¡¯d be crazy to let them all go! Especially all at once! Just think what kind of story we can tell with them now!¡± grinned Nukzos. He was no longer just in a gold rush. You could call it completely crazy the way he was laughing. ¡°That means more gold for their fights and more bets! And with all that gold, we¡¯ll secure influence in the other ports and dominate the entire coastal area!¡±


    ¡°That sounds like a dream!¡± the assistant rejoiced, albeit not quite as manically. ¡°Only, won¡¯t our champions be extremely pissed off?¡±


    ¡°Hah, what are they going to do? They¡¯re ours!¡±


    ¡°The Swordmaster said his share should be enough to pay off his village¡¯s debts ... he¡¯s only ours as long as that debt lasts, and well, he¡¯s right.¡±


    Nukzos was truly greedy, and not just for the gold. He wanted everything. ¡°He should watch what he¡äs wishing for! I¡¯ll talk to him when we get back to Khuwix. Or we¡¯ll throw him right off the airship if he makes faxes!¡±


    ¡°And keep his earnings,¡± the assistant nodded, the worry still in his bones. ¡°I¡¯ll be so glad when we reach the airship.¡±


    Still half a day¡¯s journey away from the caravan, their pick-up would be ready. Beneath the mighty cliffs of the Humpback Mountains, there was a large open space. It was popular with pucks who undertook daring expeditions into the Diamond Jungle but did not want to take the risk of the enormous distances through the dense jungle. Nukzos had done the same and a large airship would pick up his caravan there. This saved his group a journey of almost a week on foot through the dangerous corners of the Diamond Jungle, as trolls did not have such sophisticated equipment and were therefore no danger in the sky.


    All the more deadly were the tribes on the ground, like the pVenomsnakes that lay in wait in the protective trees, vines and bushes of the Diamond Jungle. Their bright green, staring eyes blended perfectly with the natural environment, like prey on the prowl. They were 15 warriors on each side of the road and whether it was hand-to-hand combat, taut bows or handy wooden javelins, everything was laced with paralyzing neurotoxin.


    This raiding party was led by a female troll who was not of enormous stature and even appeared slight due to her gaunt frame, but her bony contours and face alone were grim enough. She mimicked a shrill bird, heralding the attack.


    Arrows whistled through the air and pierced straight into the armed protectors of the caravan. Spears and throwing axes followed, even if they didn¡¯t hit everyone, and falling trees blocked the rest of the road. Frenzied war cries rang through the air and, like a plague, the trolls leapt from every angle. Bushes were torn down, they burst out from between the trees and some even jumped out of holes in the ground camouflaged by leaves.


    Before the caravan even understood what was happening, half of the guards had already fallen before the actual battle began. Those who were hit by the first hail of arrows but not killed felt aching cramps in their wounds after a few seconds, which quickly spread through their bodies.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Bluthauer woke up instantly when he heard the voice of his coachman. ¡°TROLLS!¡± the puck shouted, an arrow flying towards him. ¡°WE¡¯RE BEING ATTA-!¡±


    Panicked, the unarmed workers either ran over each other or landed directly in the blade of a troll.


    The caravan had two armored carriages loaded with treasures and two riflemen each. From the safety of the interior, the guards opened fire, but the trolls were quick and it took time to reload.


    Some of the guards outside also had rifles and they killed a few of the charging trolls, only to be slaughtered by the following troll.


    The sound of clanging steel and death screams didn¡¯t scare Blood Tusk, but being locked up during the fight made him uneasy.


    ¡°Protect me! Protect me!¡± Nukzos shouted in panic from his carriage, only for the door to slam shut again.


    The moment of surprise passed and the battle was no longer without resistance. A few trolls were still on the sidelines, firing their bows, while the caravan guards crossed arms with the attackers.


    One roder had been hit by two poisoned arrows, yet he fought on, intoxicated with adrenaline and rage. After slaying one Venomsnake with his great two-handed axe, the next dared to come at him, only to lose its head. It took several volleys of new arrows to bring this roder down.


    The middle section of the caravan had been wiped out and the front and rear sections were cut off from each other. The gladiators were in their wagons at the rear of the traveling party, each eager to get out of his cordoned-off van.


    One of the manned armored carriages was in front of Blood Tusk¡¯s van and the guards inside kept firing relentlessly. ¡°They¡¯ve smelled the rat!¡± one man breathed heavily, his face wet with sweat. ¡°They¡¯re staying outside our embrasure!¡±


    A few dead trolls had been shot by the marksmen and they lay scattered around the carriage. The second archer, a puck on a stool, nervously searched the barrel of his guard for new targets. Suddenly a thin spear came through his embrasure and pierced his eye, of which the puck¡¯s partner was unaware.


    On the roof of the armored carriage stood two Rivertooth warriors and on the other side, they repeated the stabbing of the remaining archer.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡± said a female Riverfang warrior. She was standing with another tribal warrior behind the sturdy carriage, by Bluthauer¡¯s wagon. ¡°I don¡¯t trust the Venomsnakes!¡±


    ¡°Zu¡¯ji assured us that they follow Haruk¡¯Zil¡¯s will,¡± one of the river fangs on the carriage roof replied as he jumped down. ¡°We should also take some of the gold back with us.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± the warrior shook her head as she pulled out a pale pipe. ¡°The gold and the revenge are their reward, which Zu¡¯ji also promised them. We¡¯ll have enough problems later, so let¡¯s stick to the herb witch¡¯s words!¡±


    ¡°All right, for Haruk¡¯Zil!¡±


    Blood Tusk hadn¡¯t noticed the conversation near his wagon. The commotion outside was too much for that. But the fact that someone was now tampering with the lock on his mobile cell made him flinch a little. He had no armor and no weapon other than his loincloth and strong body.


    The Riverfangs prepared themselves in front of the door. First and foremost the warrior, with her pale reed. A hammer broke the wagon¡¯s lock and, after opening the door, she threw a dart with narcotics into the upper arm of the surprised giant inside.


    It was actually an equally fast-acting drug, but Blood Tusk remained untouched. He didn¡¯t know where to go though, crammed into his wagon and with only the way forward, where spears were waiting, before he got another dart in the chest. The drug was still not taking effect and the giant dodged the third dart. Realizing he had no choice, he charged forward.


    The Riverfangs stabbed with their equally drugged spears and injured the unclean troll¡¯s calves. Still, she could only watch as he flew over their heads with a pike and skillfully rolled away. ¡°Why isn¡¯t he losing his mind?¡± growled one of the warriors. Like everyone in his group, he had a particularly intimidating paint job on his war mask and was trying to intimidate the gladiator.


    The poison should have caused Blood Tusk to experience unreal hallucinations of the world long ago, but that was not yet the case. Accordingly, he showed no reaction and grabbed the spear end of the Riverfang in a flash. He pulled the troll owards himself and cut him down bloody, even though the Riverfang was still alive.


    The remaining Riverfangs formed a semicircle around the gladiator and drove him farther to the side of the road, into the bushes.


    Such a short spear was not necessarily Blood Tusk¡¯s first choice of weapon. He could handle a lot of them, but it was a bit unusual for him. Besides, it didn¡¯t seem to him like the attackers were trying to kill him as they kept making half-hearted advances.


    The giant¡¯s death was certainly not the Riverfangs¡¯ goal, but they were also overly cautious, having seen what the gladiator was capable of during the trials. ¡°It works slowly,¡± the female warrior said. ¡°His eyes, watch out.¡±


    Blood Tusk blinked a few times. He felt strange and the edges of his field of vision blurred. His senses were clouded.


    The Riverfangs took advantage of this and stabbed him with their spears. They inflicted weak wounds all over the giant¡¯s body, through which more intoxicant entered his body. ¡°Now he¡¯s ready!¡±


    The trees bent like snakes and they took on faces. The blue sky turned red like an inferno and the ground became uneven, as if it were in constant flux.


    That was what Blood Tusk suddenly perceived and every sound went through him. All the strange smells of the jungle that were unfamiliar to him, like the sounds of the animal world itself, became a horror to him. The Riverfangs had disappeared and been replaced by grotesque monsters with disgusting grimaces. They were so fast and sometimes huge and sometimes small and a hitherto unknown feeling overcame Blood Tusk. He was unfamiliar with it, as his battles and wounds had always been purely physical, but now his mind was under attack. But instead of falling to his knees in fear, it sent him into a state of frenzy, attacking everything in sight with unimaginable force.


    The Riverfangs backed away as they watched the berserker start tearing down trees and stomping his feet on rocks. ¡°His spirit is strong!¡± the warrior said. Instead of a spear, she used her pale reed again.


    However, Blood Tusk was fast even in his frenzied rush, even faster than usual, and he caught a Riverfang with an outstretched arm, causing the tribal troll to somersault twice.


    It took another dart from the female warrior¡¯s pale pipe to finally fray the gladiator¡¯s nerves. She watched as his pace slowed and he began to stagger before finally collapsing unconscious. ¡°Check on the others,¡± she ordered, ¡±I¡¯ll tie him up and then we¡¯ll get out of here.¡±

 Chapter - 12

    ¡°You really have to be a tiki to understand that,¡± said the Riverfang, who had been knocked out by Blood Tusk during the attack on the puck caravan at the beginning. His name was Zanu and his face was still visibly marked from the blow. ¡°The look of that beast alone is disgusting.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we follow the will of the tiki, because we don¡¯t understand it,¡± replied the warrior who had just shot the sleeping Blood Tusk with her pale pipe. Her name was Miraki and she was eating a roasted lizard impaled on a stick while a light shower of rain pattered. ¡°And Zu¡¯ji said there is hope even for such a creature.¡±


    ¡°That truly sounds like something only the all-seeing serpent can see,¡± Zanu admitted. A fire crackled in front of him and the warrior, in the safety of a narrow hollow beneath a hill. Here and in front of it, the river fangs and the poisonous snakes had set up camp, with only all 4 river fangs fully present and hardly any poisonous snakes. ¡°And the restraints are enough?¡±


    ¡°Males,¡± Miraki rolled her eyes, grinning with flesh between her teeth. ¡°If it worries you that much, you¡¯d best check again to make sure everything is in place.¡±


    The Zanu returned this side-swipe with a growl before walking over to the captive giant and checking him over.


    Blood Tusk¡¯s ankles were bound together with two iron shackles. Nevertheless, his legs were wrapped again with a thick ball of tight-fitting iron chain, so that he could not push his thighs a millimeter apart. The arms lying under his back were bound in the same way.


    ¡°Care,¡± Zanu puffed. ¡°Care and worry are not the same thing. We males get things done, and we get them done right.¡±


    ¡°Tell that to the last one who was between my legs. Some things weren¡¯t done right.¡±


    The restraints were bombproof, so Zanu returned to the fire. ¡°Well you females are there to bear whelps and not to grin while mating. If you females are supposed to enjoy mating, why do the tiki make you whine like that when you pop out the whelps?¡±


    Miraki didn¡¯t let it get her down and she grinned. ¡°So that the whole world can hear that a new troll has just entered it. With you, though, I don¡¯t know if your mother hasn¡¯t promised the world too much.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what,¡± Zanu replied adamantly. He stepped close to the female, who stood up and faced him belligerently. ¡°I¡¯ll show you how a real male does it properly and when you¡¯ve thrown my whelp, you¡¯ll see that you didn¡¯t promise the world too much.¡±


    ¡°You were struck down by a poisoned unclean,¡± Miraki bared her teeth. Not that she was averse, but she hadn¡¯t decided anything yet. ¡°What do I want with such a weakling?¡±


    ¡°All the examinees died, but I survived his attack, woman!¡± Zanu said, pressing his nose against hers. He went into overdrive and reached under her loincloth to rub her private parts. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s what you want inside you.¡±


    ¡°Mhrrrrr, maybe,¡± Miraki replied pleasingly. The journey, the presence of the Venomsnakes and the previous fight had been very stressful for her. She needed to blow off steam and was rapidly getting wet. ¡°But if you disappoint me, I¡¯ll bite your throat out.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your right,¡± Zanu nodded before pressing his lips firmly to the female¡¯s and pushing her down onto her own sleeping fur.


    While the two trolls stirred and Miraki¡¯s loincloth flew off, her two companions were close to the sleeping captive. One of the males was still asleep himself, having been knocked out by the gladiator¡¯s arm slash, while the other was making new arrows, unconcerned by the lecherous goings-on.


    It wasn¡¯t much later, but the rain was weakening and Tu¡¯kesa returned to camp with her small group of Venomsnakes. The slightly scrawny but angular female had led the attack on the caravan. ¡°Useless meat,¡± she insulted the Riverfangs. ¡°While we¡¯ve been hunting, you¡¯ve been sitting here doing nothing.¡±


    Except for the sleeping Riverfang¡¯s eyes, the rest of the pair squinted at the Venomsnake. The trolls, who were currently birding, looked less grim. ¡°You were going to wipe out the pucks,¡± Zanu groaned with his leisurely thrusts, while Miraki lay wide-legged and on her back in front of him. ¡°We did what Haruk¡¯Zil asked. Everything else is your problem.¡±


    Miraki gasped maliciously with a headlong stare. ¡°And from the way Tu¡¯kesa sounds and looks, she didn¡¯t catch the fugitives.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t matter anymore either,¡± Tu¡¯kesa said. During the raid, someone had managed to free the gladiators of the pucks and even if they couldn¡¯t turn the tide, they had managed to bring some survivors to safety. Tu¡¯kesa had lost a few warriors in their pursuit and of the original 30 Venomsnakes, 11 were still alive. ¡°We captured most of the gold, killed almost all of them and caught this ... thing.¡± Condescendingly, she braced a foot on Blood Tusk¡¯s face and pushed it around to inspect him more formally. ¡°Zu¡¯ji promised us answers. I hope for her sake, and yours, that I get them at the Deep Temple in two days.¡±


    The Deep Temple was one of Haruk¡¯zil¡¯s larger, ancient places of worship, but nature had long since reclaimed it and it was mostly abandoned. Miraki, Zanu and the other Riverfangs were to send word after the capture was successful and meet Zu¡¯ji there. ¡°We¡¯ll get them,¡± Zanu puffed hotly, his eyes mostly on the female troll below him. ¡°You¡¯d better be thankful Zu¡¯ji initiated you Venomsnakes and keep your heretical doubts to yourself.¡±


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Tu¡¯kesa¡¯s bright green eyes narrowed and she drew her dagger slowly as she felt faint stirrings beneath her foot. ¡°Your luck. Your loose tongue is still needed,¡± the venomous serpent said and she slid her dagger back. ¡°He¡¯s waking up. Make yourself useful and talk to him!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s needed elsewhere right now!¡± panted Miraki. The male above and inside her was hitting all the right spots. She not only put her legs against his flanks, but grabbed him by the hips. She would hardly let him off her now.


    ¡°There you hear it, I¡¯m busy,¡± Zanu agreed with satisfaction. He was the only troll with a reasonable command of the common tongue.


    ¡°My trolls don¡¯t have anything to do right now,¡± Tu¡¯kesa threatened calmly, and she pushed the gladiator¡¯s face away with her foot to attend to the shagging Riverfangs. ¡°How about they slit his throat and then take his place?¡±


    The threat made Zanu and Miraki less scared and more annoyed for both of them. ¡°Spirits, what a curse,¡± Zanu complained. Quitting was absolutely not on his agenda, but he knew the poisonous snake meant business. He stopped short to maneuver Miraki onto all fours towards the waking unclean. ¡°Keep him under control. I don¡¯t want him interrupting me.¡±


    Apart from a contemptuous hiss, nothing came from Tu¡¯kesa and she turned back to the rearing gladiator.


    Blood Tusk¡¯s vision was still a little blurred and his nose was not yet entirely reliable either. ¡°Are we back in the arena?¡± he guessed, from the color of the cave stone and the familiar sound of sex.


    The Riverfang, who had made new arrows earlier, braced his hands on the giant¡¯s shoulders, but despite drug aftereffects, arms and legs double-bound behind his back, he could barely keep him down.


    ¡°Have you no pride as a troll?¡± growled Zanu, disgusted yet excited in the common tongue. ¡°Why would you want to get back into this arena? To dance as a puppet for weaklings?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± murmured Blood Tusk. He blinked and shook his head to get a better look. The first thing he noticed was the pressing hands on his shoulders and he growled. His bulging muscles and sheer strength alone allowed him to straighten his back fully and wrest himself from the hands. ¡°You are tribe trolls.¡±


    Immediately, Tu¡¯kesa kicked at the giant¡¯s chest, but instead of him, she was pushed back. ¡°Hold the beast!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying!¡± the Riverfang growled behind the gladiator and he grabbed him by the arms. Fortunately for him, the giant tried to get up and was brought down by the bound legs. As the prisoner lay on his stomach, he was able to fix him better.


    The little spectacle had thrown Zanu off his stride a little, which Miraki lamented. ¡°Just don¡¯t let me starve halfway through now.¡±


    ¡°Not you,¡± Zanu promised fierily and he braced a hand on the female¡¯s shoulder blades to push her down as he thrust, keeping his eyes on the captive at the same time. ¡°Try that again and we¡¯ll cut off your ears as a trophy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve lost them a few times,¡± Blood Tusk puffed firmly into the dusty ground. He kept moving shallowly, even though it didn¡¯t do him any good, and the hot goings-on seemed normal to him. ¡°They¡¯ll be back.¡±


    ¡°So you are aware of some of your gifts as a troll after all,¡± Zanu remarked. It wasn¡¯t quite so easy to fuck and talk after all, which is why he did it more slowly but more forcefully. ¡°We freed you in the name of Haruk¡¯Zil. But what the all-seeing serpent has planned for you, only our herb witch, Zu¡¯ji, knows.¡±


    ¡°Zu¡¯ji,¡± Blood Tusk remembered. He was angry and the effects of the drug were still hurting his body, but the mention of a familiar name made him pause for a moment. ¡°What does she know? She has a snake?¡±


    It was probably fortunate that no other troll but Zanu had understood. ¡°She serves the all-seeing serpent,¡± he pressed out between his lips with a groan. He had to control himself not to counter this outrage with insults and anger. However, Zu¡¯ji had made it clear to him and the other river fangs that he would not harm a hair on the gladiator¡¯s head and would overlook his ignorance. ¡°Haruk¡¯Zil is his name, our tiki.¡±


    ¡°Tiki, your gods.¡±


    ¡°Ours.¡±


    It didn¡¯t even occur to Blood Tusk that ours included him as a troll and he repeated himself dully. ¡°Yes, yours.¡±


    ¡°I really hope Zu¡¯ji¡¯s answers are good,¡± Zanu huffed in trollish. His rapidly rising frustration with this unclean one gave the river fang¡¯s hips far more sway, though, which pleased the female beneath him.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Blood Tusk asked, his eyes more on the strange female moaning to herself and removing her top. ¡°More trials?¡±


    ¡°We will take you to the Deep Temple,¡± Zanu said. The glances of the gladiator did not escape him, which was more than enough reason for him as a troll to present himself as dominant during the act. ¡°It is a sacred place of Haruk¡¯Zil. Only he, and therefore Zu¡¯ji, knows what happens next.¡±


    ¡°So you know just as little as I do,¡± Blood Tusk said, slightly surprised. It was a rarity for him to meet someone who was as clueless as he was, and it was true.


    If the giant¡¯s lack of knowledge and stupidity were to blame, Zanu¡¯s ignorance was the result of blind, fanatical faith. ¡°What do you know?¡± growled the Riverfang. The fact that the unclean one was comparing himself to him made his blood boil all the more. ¡°You are nothing! You¡¯ll never have a real troll female under you! And you will surely end up as a sacrifice to the all-seeing serpent, with your throat cut, your heart eaten by us and your testicles ground into a paste of potency!¡±


    Being at the mercy of such a possible death aroused Blood Tusk¡¯s resistance. The giant¡¯s face was stony, but his body was like a still seething volcano and he tensed. His muscles were showing their full strength and although he barely moved, a warning crack of iron could be heard binding him.


    Instantly, Zanu and Miraki stopped their lust and, like the others, stared at the gladiator with a healthy wariness.


    When the first cracks appeared in the chains, Tu¡¯kesa had the presence of mind to react and she immediately rammed two new poisoned darts down the unclean man¡¯s throat.


    The intoxicant worked much faster this time and sent the prisoner back into another world, causing his body to loosen up.


    ¡°What did you just tell him?¡± Tu¡¯kesa asked skeptically. Neither she nor anyone else would have admitted it, but for a brief moment, she had been afraid of this troll abandoned by the tiki.


    ¡°That he will probably die,¡± Zanu replied. He didn¡¯t even care that his wet cunt was escaping his cock. ¡°We have to keep him intoxicated all the time. The iron won¡¯t stop him.¡±


    Miraki propped her cheek on her hand, sighing. ¡°Males. Nothing but trouble with them and the female has to do everything by herself again,¡± she grumbled to herself and although both were mortal enemies, Tu¡¯kesa looked fleetingly but sympathetically at the unsatisfiedtroll.

 Chapter - 13

    Zu¡¯ji was not far from the deep Temple. It was a somewhat risky route, because her Jatal didn¡¯t want to give her extra guards for leaving the group and she didn¡¯t have that many followers yet. Above all, there were only a few battle-hardened ones, like Miraki or Zanu, but they were already on their way. So she was on her way through the thicket of the Diamond Jungle with her three servants and two warriors, where danger could lurk around every corner. Was it the wildlife or hostile trolls from other tribes? However, she firmly believed that Haruk¡¯Zil had an eye on her. She had also used this to explain her deviation from the Riverfang group, that she wanted to make an offering to the all-seeing snake in the deep temple, which was true, but of course was also meant to conceal her true plans.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be there soon, honorable Zu¡¯ji,¡± said one of the warriors. While he was with the small group, the second warrior peeked ahead


    ¡°It¡¯s about time,¡° the older herbalist sighed. ¡®I¡¯ve rarely been on so much foot travel in many years.¡¯


    ¡±Well, that¡¯s true devotion to the all-seeing serpent.¡°


    ¡±Hm, hehe, that¡¯s right,¡± Zu¡¯ji chuckled as she finally saw the outline of an overgrown column. Due to the dense growth, she could hardly see the stone snake below, which had wrapped itself around the column and was sitting at the top with its mouth wide open. ¡°Blessed be Haruk¡¯Zil.¡± The other trolls repeated her words as well and together they finally felt laid stones under their feet again.


    Despite its importance, the deep temple was one of the smaller main temples of the all-seeing serpent. The jungle was everywhere, but the area, surrounded by decaying, medium-high walls, was reasonably easy to see. Apart from a few snake statues and images of Haruk¡¯Zil as a troll, there was only the temple itself as a building. It was half open at the front, with a long corridor leading to the towering statue of the all-seeing snake, cast in pure gold. Its head was below the ceiling and it looked down on everyone, while at the same time keeping its eyes fixed on the path to the altar. After some coal bowls and torches had been lit by the newcomers, the statue appeared all the more powerful and fearsome. In particular, the snake¡¯s eyes, which were nothing more than two huge, red jewels, sparkled with a menacing clarity. On the walls stood stone chests covered in cobwebs and dust, and in the corners were empty ritual basins that could be used for both purification and sacrifice under the all-seeing, protective eyes of Haruk¡¯Zil.


    ¡°Set up camp here and clean the altar room and prepare it properly,¡± Zu¡¯ji instructed, looking past the large statue. ¡®I¡¯ll retire for a bit and pray.¡¯ To the left and right of the statue were two passageways and even if the herbalist used the left one, it didn¡¯t matter.


    Both paths were part of the same corridor and they merged at the back of the temple. There were mainly chambers where the bones of trolls lay that had been deemed worthy to rest next to their tiki. Only high priests of a tiki could decide who deserved such a rare and unique honor. The center of the rear part was formed by a chamber that was secured by a heavy stone door and was another, but much smaller prayer room. Despite its ancient construction, the stone door was secured by an ingenious mechanism and opened by itself after being operated. A pleasant, gentle splashing echoed from the masonry. It came from a fountain in the center of the chamber, which was decorated around the edge with tiny statues of well-known, former Haruk¡¯Zil high priests. The room was not only used for the extremely personal and often elaborate rituals and prayers of a priest, but also as a meeting place for enemy tribal priests.


    After Zu¡¯ji had closed the stone door again and locked it from the inside, Natural light fell through slits in the ceiling into the chamber, but she also lit some torches before she spread a prayer blanket at the well and lay down exhausted on it. Nevertheless, she folded her hands together in prayer over her stomach and she looked up at the winding ceiling, where paintings could be seen telling the story of Haruk¡¯Zil as a troll and his ascent to the tiki. The longer she looked at the images, the more they seemed to move, until the priestess closed her eyelids and still saw the vivid paintings before her. Everything became more and more real to her, and what others would have interpreted as the dream of a tired sleep was a vision to her.


    When evening fell over the diamond jungle and the red sun fell over the roofs of the deep Temple under an almost cloudless sky, the raid, led by Tu¡¯kesa, approached.


    The different tribes were clearly separated from each other, because none trusted any of the others. The adders had voluntarily gone to the front because there were more of them and they saw it as their right to lead this group anyway. The Riverfang were a bit behind them so that they could always keep an eye on them. However, the four trolls also had to pull the self-made wooden sled on which the drugged bloodtusk lay tied up.


    ¡°Haruk¡¯Zil be praised, at last,¡± Miraki complained. She wasn¡¯t pulling the sled. ¡®This was more than exhausting.¡¯


    While the other two Riverfang trolls, with the sled ropes taut over their shoulders, shot angry looks at the female, Zanu noted. ¡±Hear that female? She didn¡¯t even have to haul the beast¡¯s gigantic carcass and she¡¯s finished.¡° The trolls behind him nodded in agreement and grinned maliciously. ¡®I say, guys get things done.¡¯


    ¡±As long as you males know your place, that¡¯s fine with me,¡± Miraki waved off, amused. ¡®And now we¡¯ll see how much of the adders¡¯ courage remains.¡±


    Tu¡¯kesa threw an unimpressed glance over her shoulder. ¡°Four Riverfang, eight or a hundred,¡± she listed. ¡°I don¡¯t care. If Zu¡¯ji doesn¡¯t give me an answer, we¡¯ll gut all of you as a sacrifice for Haruk¡¯Zil.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that,¡± Miraki said, since the balance of power was about to change. Of the 11 remaining poisonous snakes, only 5 were still with Tu¡¯kesa. The others had stayed behind at the jungle camp, where they had hoarded as much of the prey as possible . They had sent out a troll and were waiting for reinforcements to pick it up, because other troll tribes had discovered the ambushed caravan and looted it as well.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    The braziers and torches of the open temple lit the building and part of the area in front of it. Banners with Haruk¡¯Zil¡¯s sign and elaborate tapestries with his image and other stories of his and his followers hung on the pillars and walls. Smaller idols made of stone and wood, along with dozens of candles, had been placed everywhere and were not among the loot of Zu¡¯ji¡¯s group. All the decorations had been stored in the stone chests and no troll in his right mind would have taken them.


    The two warriors from Zu¡¯ji¡¯s entourage were standing by the few steps of the temple when they saw the Venomsankes. ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡±


    While the Venomsankes remained alert and let the sledge pass, Miraki nodded. ¡°Next time we can gladly swap.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I wouldn¡¯t want any dirty vipers as support,¡± the female guard said, pointing her spear at the unwelcome appendage. ¡±You¡¯ll set up camp outside.¡±


    ¡°You Riverfangs think you¡¯re in charge here?¡± Tu¡¯kesa asked with narrowed eyes. She looked around, and even the three servants of Zu¡¯ji drew daggers, but the viper knew that they were no match for her and her warriors. ¡±It¡¯s just luck for you that we all serve Haruk¡¯Zil. Now bring us the herbalist and we¡¯ll see if you leave this place in one piece.¡°


    ¡±Now, now,¡± a voice intervened in the hostile confrontation. Scarcely clothed but in all her ceremonial finery as a priestess of the all-seeing snake, Zu¡¯Ji emerged from the back of the temple and took her place before the huge statue of her tiki. ¡°We¡¯ve come this far. You¡¯re not going to start doubting Haruk¡¯Zil¡¯s promises now?¡±


    This questioning of Tu¡¯kesa¡¯s faith was more than enough to get the Venomsnake in line. ¡®Never!¡¯ she growled, her lips compressed. ¡±But you promised us answers, since this impure troll is supposedly something very special and the all-seeing snake desires him. Out of respect for Haruk¡¯Zil, I agreed to this temporary alliance. Now it is your turn to make your and thus his words come true.¡°


    ¡±And I will now,¡± Zu¡¯ji promised and she spread her arms. ¡±Bring the ancestor here, before the eyes of the all-seeing serpent.¡±


    ¡°Ancestor?¡± Tu¡¯kesa tilted her head. Her ignorance was the same as the rest of the trolls¡¯, although the river trolls naturally pulled the sled up to the statue of their tiki. ¡®What is that supposed to be?¡¯


    The sled with the unconcious Bloodtusk was pulled up to the statue of the all-seeing serpent and Zu¡¯ji inspected the prey down to the last hair. ¡°This here is an Ancestor,¡± she revealed to all present. Carefully and possessively at the same time, she flexed the muscles in her neck and upper arm, only to return to his chest. ¡±Every troll in the world, whether jungle, desert, mountain or wherever, is descended from the ancestors.¡± She let the explanation sink in for a moment before continuing, reverently but deadpan. ¡°Thus, the tiki themselves also, because in the time of the ancestors, there were no tiki.¡±


    The words of the herbalist found attentive ears among all the trolls in the temple. Everyone was so focused on the fascination that even the enmity faded and they all gathered close together around the sled.


    ¡°And how did these ancestors survive without the guidance and grace of the tiki?¡± Zanu murmured thoughtfully. For a deeply religious troll like him, that was an impossibility.


    ¡°That¡¯s... lost in history,¡± Zu¡¯ji admitted. Even the book she had didn¡¯t have all the answers. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s why all the other troll races developed and the ancestors disappeared, precisely because they received neither guidance nor mercy.¡±


    ¡°And yet you say that right now there is an ancestor in front of us.¡±


    ¡°Now you surely understand why this troll is of such immense importance,¡± Zu¡¯ji said with conviction. She didn¡¯t stop running her hands over the body of Bluthauer and even reached between his legs. The fact that she caressed his best piece and the testicles was pure clarification. ¡±Ancestors are supposed to be extinct and yet here we have one in front of us. Haruk¡¯Zil himself gave us this gift. Even the priests of the venomous snakes have seen signs, but without my knowledge, they didn¡¯t know what to do with them.¡±


    It was true that the Haruk¡¯Zil focused venomous snakes had also received signs and unclear visions during the trials. Only because of this had their priest and Tu¡¯kesa, with a hard core of their most trusted warriors, agreed to this cooperation. ¡°And what exactly does the all-seeing snake demand?¡± Tu¡¯kesa asked stubbornly. She knew that if the adders and the river teeth worked together, it would be difficult to find tolerance among her own despite the will of a tiki. That¡¯s why she needed a very good reason for all of this. ¡±And above all, what use is it to my tribe? We already recognize Haruk¡¯Zil as our tiki above all others.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, not for ours,¡± Zu¡¯ji replied, letting go of Bluthauer. She circled him once more before standing at the head of the sled and speaking in the maturity of her voice, a calm but promising tone. ¡±But that will change and marks only the beginning of something so great that even I, as a loyal priestess, find it hard to grasp.¡±


    Miraki stepped to the foot of the sledge and obediently crouched down. ¡°Then it must be huge. Please tell us!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. The role of the venomous snakes ends with the capture of the ancestor, for the time being,¡± Zu¡¯ji mentioned, glancing sideways at the helpers mentioned, who didn¡¯t like what she was saying. ¡±But patience is essential, because Haruk¡¯Zil still needs you, as well as all of us.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re demanding that we leave this ancestor in your hands?¡± Tu¡¯kesa questioned. She put her hand on her hip, very close to her short sword. ¡±You yourself says that he is a true treasure, a sign of the Tiki itself, and we¡¯re supposed to leave him to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and you will understand why,¡± Zu¡¯ji announced. Her eyes turned to the statue of her Tiki and she showed her back to the others. It wasn¡¯t a gesture of disrespect but of absolute trust in her Tiki. ¡±Haruk¡¯Zil gave me a vision. I saw the Diamond Jungle in all its glory and everything found itself in the protective coils of the all-seeing snake. Its gigantic body was everywhere: every river, every mountain, every troll village, regardless of tribe, was close to its dormant presence, and I followed its scales, from tail to head and the... which sat enthroned on a rock above the village of the River Teeth.¡±


    All eyes, yes even those of most of the venomous snakes, were completely taken up with the vision of their Tiki and that it could cut through the entire Diamond Jungle.


    Only Tu¡¯kesa found cautious, critical words. ¡°And ... that means what? Should the river teeth rule over us all?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Zu¡¯ji insisted. Of course she would make sure that her tribe would end up at the top, but there was more to this vision and she looked back at everyone. ¡°Everything has a beginning. The head above our village symbolizes that, of that I am absolutely certain. If I manage to replace Meneka as the Tiki of River Teeth with Haruk¡¯Zil, the power of the all-seeing snake will gradually spread throughout the entire Diamond Jungle. Or... does anyone here doubt or not support the fact that our Tiki should be above all of them?¡±


    None of them, not even Tu¡¯kesa, dared to give a look that was against the question. Instead, all the trolls went down on their knees one after the other and bowed their bodies in prayer before their Tiki.


    Only Zu¡¯ji remained standing, bathing in the moment and a woolly shiver went through her body, which was surely a reward for her faith. She was on the right path and hinted at more to those present. ¡°It has already begun. The trials were a seed planted for this vision and elsewhere, too, this seed will take root, just as the attainment of the ancestors. All this is linked and will lead us into a future that only a Tiki could create and see. Praise be Haruk¡¯Zil!¡± Zu¡¯ji exclaimed and was echoed by all.

 Chapter - 14

    Zu¡¯ji had settled down at home in the back chamber. However, she would not remain in the temple with her few followers for much longer and would return to her village, just as Tu¡¯kesa and her poisonous snakes had done. After Zu¡¯ji had shared her vision with the hostile trolls, they still had some doubts, but she had been able to convince Tu¡¯kesa and told her to go to her priests. Haruk¡¯Zil would surely give them a sign that this was the only right way. But before the herbalist could begin to assert the All-Seeing Snake¡¯s claim on her tribe, she had to accomplish another difficult task ¨C to make the ancestor compliant.


    Blood Tusk was with her in the locked chamber, alone and no longer tied up. He was still sedated by the narcotic, but he was already showing more active stirrings and the effect was wearing off more and more.


    It was an extremely dangerous situation for Zu¡¯ji, that was clear to her. Her Tiki only pointed her in the right direction, but she could not expect any active help from him. After all, it was also one of the endless tests for the herbalist and support in a test would make it completely obsolete.


    After all the time under drugs, without any activity and only the barest minimum of food and water, even the resilient Blood Tusk was pretty worn out. His waking sounds sounded like those of a drunk who had wiped out all memories with too much alcohol the night before and was now having the hangover of his life.


    Caring, Zu¡¯ji knelt next to the gladiator and she lifted his head to let him drink from a bowl of fresh water. ¡°Nice and slow, you were out for a long time,¡± she said in the common tongue.


    Blood Tusk drank a little hastily anyway. He was just too thirsty and choked. The hulking giant twisted around, effortlessly pushing the herb witch aside, while he tried to sit up, coughing with a thick head and exhausted body. ¡°What happened? Am I finally back in the arena?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re safe,¡± Zu¡¯ji said soothingly and she refilled the bowl at the bubbling fountain to hand it to the bewildered giant. ¡±That should be enough for now.¡±


    The condition of Blood Tusk made the usually calm giant very irritable, which was made abundantly clear by his expression and growls. ¡°You... I remember you,¡± he stated and snatched the bowl from the female¡¯s hand. ¡°Your trolls attacked us.¡±


    ¡°A point of view, if one knows only half of it,¡± Zu¡¯ji admitted. Although she had knowingly put herself in danger and had resolved to remain calm in the presence of the Gladiator, she pressed her hands tensely to her lap. ¡±Actually, we freed you in the name of Haruk¡¯Zil.¡±


    ¡°You broke your word,¡± Blood Tusk said. He, as well as the other gladiators and the pucks had kept their part of the bargain. That was what he saw when the ill-tempered giant suddenly grabbed the female¡¯s neck. ¡±Take me back to the arena.¡±


    Screaming for help wouldn¡¯t have helped Zu¡¯ji. The stone door of the chamber could only be unlocked from the inside after it had been closed. Besides, the gladiator¡¯s hand was already around the female¡¯s throat with ease and he was making it hard enough for her to breathe in tiny gasps. ¡°I-I won¡¯t.¡±


    Man, woman, whatever. Bluood Tusk showed no mercy to enemies or, rather, he treated them all the same. ¡°Then you¡¯ll die,¡± he promised her, tightening his grip.


    It didn¡¯t take much more for the herbalist¡¯s neck to break. ¡°I-I have to do w-w-what I¡¯m told,¡± Zu¡¯ji replied. She had already thought about how she could get to the simple troll. ¡°Haruk¡¯Zil ordered me, just like you were ordered to fight in the trials!¡±


    The argument worked and Blood Tusk pushed the female away. ¡°Then take me to him,¡± the ignorant giant demanded. He was still marked by the narcotics and yet he got up shakily on his feet.


    Zu¡¯ji had to catch her breath first. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy,¡± she said, remaining in her submissive position. Her instincts alone demanded it, but it was also in her mind. ¡°Have you forgotten already? He is a Tiki, a god. We should be glad if he blesses us with signs and visions. You can¡¯t talk to him.¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t talk to anyone, how can he command you?¡°


    ¡±Signs, with signs,¡° Zu¡¯ji said while she slowly regained her breath. ¡®Everything that happened with the trials was a sign from him and I interpreted them. Do you remember that night when I told you that I thought you were very special?¡¯


    ¡±Yes, and?¡±


    ¡°You are even more than that,¡± Zu¡¯ji assured him. With her words, she dared to look up at the massive troll. ¡±That¡¯s why we freed you. You couldn¡¯t be a prisoner any longer.¡±


    ¡°I never was,¡± Blood Tusk snorted indignantly. He truly never saw himself as a prisoner and he clenched his right fist. This unfamiliar situation was extremely trying for him. He couldn¡¯t put his finger on it, but he simply didn¡¯t know anything else except for the life of a gladiator. He had always been walled up in a small world, in a fixed routine of sweat, blood and lust. That was his life. ¡°You act in his name, so I¡¯ll talk to you after all. Take me back.¡±


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°Why do you want that so badly?¡± Zu¡¯ji asked. She knew he was right. She was talking and commanding in the here and now, so the herbalist slowly stood up to show strength. ¡°Why do you want to go back to a place that keeps you weak?¡±


    ¡°Weak?¡± the giant¡¯s ears rang. It was a statement that tempted him, and he took a threatening step towards the female. ¡±I¡¯ve killed all your examinees. I could kill you with one hand. The arena makes me strong.¡±


    Zu¡¯ji pulled herself together and didn¡¯t even blink, even though she froze inside. ¡°And if I tell you that¡¯s only half the truth?¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll crush your skull as proof.¡±


    ¡°No doubt you could,¡± Zu¡¯ji admitted. Of course she knew that the giant was powerful beyond measure but she also sensed that this was not even the beginning of a true ancestor. On top of that he was impure, ignorant and didn¡¯t even know the most basic rules of the wild and she was banking on that. ¡°But then what? You kill me, all the others in the temple and then you¡¯re alone, lost and the jungle will kill you. You don¡¯t have a chance of getting back to the arena on your own.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s one thing I can do, it¡¯s fight. I¡¯ll fight my way through your jungle.¡°


    ¡±Is that so?¡± Zu¡¯ji questioned. Her eyes took the giant in calculation and under his angry, watchful gaze, she walked past him. ¡®I¡¯ll show you that you¡¯re wrong.¡¯ She unlocked the stone door and went out ahead of him. ¡±Come.¡±


    Blood Tusk was wounded but he was no fool. Ready for a fight, he followed the female out to the open part of the temple where the rest of the trolls had gathered. ¡°And now?¡± he murmured. ¡°Shall I defeat them all?¡±


    ¡°No, that wouldn¡¯t prove anything, because I know you could,¡° Zu¡¯ji spoke brutally honest to her followers and with his back turned to the gladiator. ¡®Instead, just go. You want to go back to the arena? No one¡¯s stopping you.¡¯


    ¡±You brought me here,¡± Blood Tusk replied. He was ready to strike any second and kept an eye on each of the strangers. ¡±So take me back.¡±


    ¡°You said you could fight your way through the jungle. Therefore, you don¡¯t need us. No blood needs to be shed, because none of our deaths would change anything, would it? With or without us, you¡¯ll find your way alone. Fighting us now would only cost you more time and be a waste of your strength.¡±


    The aching skull of Blood Tusk also played a role, as he grabbed hold of it, but it was also simply too many words. The female talked and talked, only to tell him that he was the strongest. ¡°It would be a waste,¡± he at least agreed. ¡°Give me a weapon.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Zu¡¯ji nodded and she looked at the warriors. ¡®Give him a spear and a sword.¡¯


    The herbalist¡¯s word was absolute, but the warriors were hesitant to act because of their fear of the giant. One gave his spear and the female guard tied off her belt with her sword, which was more of an shortsword or even dagger for the gladiator.


    ¡°You trolls are strange,¡± Blood Tusk said as if nothing had happened. Despite his mental and physical pain, he felt no hatred and had no desire for revenge. ¡±Or are you trying to trick me?¡±


    ¡°No, I have been completely honest with you,¡° Zu¡¯ji said and she stepped towards the gladiator. She only stopped when the ancestor pointed his spearhead at her and her belly was pushed in slightly. ¡®I will show you that you are wrong and when that is done, I demand as a prize that you will listen to me.¡¯


    ¡±You make no sense, female.¡±


    ¡°Simply then,¡± Zu¡¯ji stuck out her chin and she looked at the giant challengingly. ¡®The jungle will beat you. You¡¯ll be brought to your knees and realize that you¡¯re not as strong as you think. You¡¯ll find yourself in front of me again and hopefully be wise enough to listen to me.¡¯


    Blood Tusk heard a truth in all of this. ¡±So you will hunt me after all.¡±


    ¡°We are a part of the jungle,¡± Zu¡¯ji replied, looking at her pendants in turn. ¡±But since you are stronger, you will defy the jungle, won¡¯t you? Or will you take the weak path and kill us all right here and now?¡±


    No, Blood Tusk didn¡¯t want to do that. ¡°As you said, a waste of time,¡± he repeated unimpressed. He even gave the herbalist credit for telling him the truth and that he would refute her lies once he had fought his way back to the arena. ¡°And as I said, you are strange.¡±


    No word was spoken by anyone until the giant had left the temple and was out of sight. With his absence, a weight was lifted from the hearts of all and while the simple servants sank to their knees, Zanu tried to make sense of the events. ¡°We let him go to... hunt him?¡± he asked and it was hard for him not to change his tone after all the exertion. ¡°We just captured him!¡±


    Zu¡¯ji looked at each of them first and they all had the same expression in their eyes as Zanu. ¡°You have and you will again,¡± the herbalist explained harshly. She folded her hands and strode with heavy steps to the steps leading out of the temple. ¡°The ancestor is what he is, impure, ignorant and yet a source of power that is second to none. We cannot win him over for us in the way we do it. He is deaf to it.¡±


    ¡°With all due respect, but you said it yourself,¡° Zanu noted. He wasn¡¯t a coward, but he wasn¡¯t stupid either. ¡®He has incredible strength and we¡¯ve seen first hand what he can do unarmed and intoxicated by poison. So how are we going to catch him again, him knowing we¡¯re coming?¡¯


    ¡±Haven¡¯t you been listening?¡± Zu¡¯ji replied. She had expected a bit more from a troll of the jungle. ¡°He is impure and ignorant. What does he know of all the dangers that can lurk under every leaf? All the plants, animals. This ancestor only knows steel, sand and hard stone, but not the call of a dancing cat or the unnatural silence that heralds deadly danger. He might have survived his fights, but he has no idea of survival.¡±


    This explanation made all Troll faces brighten up and nod in understanding. ¡®He didn¡¯t even ask for clean water as provisions,¡¯ Zanu remarked. ¡±He¡¯ll probably drink from the next river or any clear puddle.¡±


    ¡°And he will realize very soon that meat doesn¡¯t grow on trees or lie around on plates,¡± Zu¡¯ji smirked, encouraging their warriors. ¡±Follow him, lurk and watch. Make sure he doesn¡¯t die under any circumstances and wait for your chance. You know the jungle, it¡¯s your home. Use that, but be careful. Never underestimate the ancestor and bring him back within two days.¡±

 Chapter - 15

    Forward, always forward. That was Blood Tusk''s mantra and the only thing he could do. The giant had been on the move for a whole day and had only slept a few hours that night, because the never-silent jungle and the constant rustling of leaves had been a real nuisance to him. Predators had also kept an eye on him during the night, but his sheer strength had so far kept any hunters at bay.


    He didn¡¯t like it here at all. The thought he had had in the puck camp had become what Abaroth had said. No matter where Blood Tusk went or looked, it made no difference to him. Everything looked the same and yet was different for him. His nose was overwhelmed by many unfamiliar smells and again and again there was a new sound that challenged his battered ears. Besides, his left arm looked strange. During the day, he was able to chase them away as far as he could, but at night he had not only been bitten by blood-sucking insects. He couldn¡¯t see what his now-spotted neck looked like, but he could clearly feel the burning of his skin and muscles there. The giant had walked under a series of poisonous vines. Besides, the gladiator¡¯s feet were so used to bricks and sandy soil that the unsteady, littered surface of the jungle could make every step an adventure. The mighty warrior couldn¡¯t cope with the environment and so he could only march straight ahead. When the smell of water hit his nostrils, he abruptly changed direction and rushed through the undergrowth.


    While many small animals were frightened away by the sudden noise and movement, a snake rolled up quietly hissing near a stone and clattered with the tip of its tail. When the hasty troll came too close to it, it snapped forward quickly in defense and bit him in his calf, even though he simply walked past it anyway.


    The much-needed, delicious water had Blood Tusk''s attention, and his tremendous stamina allowed him to withstand the venomous attack. The water in front of him was crystal clear, and after he stuck his spear into the ground, he scooped several handfuls of it up to his mouth. The waterhole was not large, and there were no hidden dangers below the surface.


    It was a welcome moment of calm when Blood Tusk dipped his troubled feet into the pleasantly warm water before he really noticed the discolored snake bite on his calf. The insignificant wound didn¡¯t burn, but he noticed that he felt nothing at all in that leg anymore and that he would soon no longer be able to move it properly. However, this fact did not make him despair, and he only became angrier, which in turn gave him drive. You could also say that he was not only too stubborn to give up, but also too stupid. He also knew that these trolls could attack him at any time, so he couldn¡¯t worry about trivialities like a scratch right now.


    Indeed, all four of them were there, in the form of Miraki, Zanu and the other two trolls, but they waited patiently, well hidden. However, that wasn¡¯t just because they wanted to see the giant suffer some more. Unlike him, the trolls had been keeping an eye on the approaching threat.


    It was a mammal with short, dark brown fur that had some of the most effective vertebrae and muscles in the world and knew how to use them. At the moment it was crawling silently through the bushes and, despite its normal size, it was as big as a flounder when it came to girth. Everdevil was the common name for this animal, and it could not only contract its muscles and shrink or puff them up and exert its maximum strength. It had a front and back, and yet it could easily turn its arms and legs, all of which had an opposable thumb, as well as its head, in all directions. Coupled with its excellent reactions, this made it one of the most athletic and agile hunters in the world, and everdevils were never alone on the prowl.


    There were three of these hunters in total, at a certain distance from each other and from different angles, to cut off potential prey from any escape route.


    Blood Tusk was a stranger to this environment and yet he had a bad feeling that he couldn¡¯t put his finger on.


    The everdevils didn¡¯t miss that. They were animals, but their instincts were razor sharp and for a moment their movements froze.


    The everdevil, who was on the far left, then began to puff out his muscles and approached with enough noise.


    Blood Tusk leaped to his feet at once, looking at the creature, which was completely unknown to him. He knew many beasts from the arena, but this was not one of them.


    At best, the everdevil was half the size of the gladiator, but it scuttled nimbly from side to side, always with its flattened upper body and bared sharp fangs.


    It was a distraction that allowed a second everdevil to silently approach the prey from behind, while number three waited in reinforcement. From one moment to the next, the second ever devil used its muscles and ran to jump at the prey.


    In a full turn, Blood Tusk caught the beast and threw it so far back that it flew with its front to the nearest tree.


    However, the beast caught the impact with its hands and feet and with disgusting, cracking sounds, it simply turned its head around and pushed itself straight back off the tree.


    Blood Tusk was now attacked from both sides and the ev¨¦rdevil clung to him with considerable gripping force. He tried to grab them, but when he grabbed one, it literally dangled around his arm. He found it even harder to grasp the beast on his back, and it bit him in the arm and shoulder. The agile beasts didn¡¯t have claws that went deep, but their nails were sharp nonetheless and they tore through the giant¡¯s skin. To free himself, the gladiator threw himself to the ground and rolled around. With the help of his weight and the continued force, the beasts let go of him briefly, but no sooner had he straightened up with his numb leg than they jumped at him again.


    Blood Tusk snatched up his spear, which was stuck in the ground, so that one of the ever-devils leaped onto the tip and only one remained hanging from him. The wound was not fatal and the gladiator had to let go of the spear because of the wild movements of the beast, but the everdevil howled and rolled around in pain.


    The hunters¡¯ backup now broke out of its hiding place, but it was no use.


    This time Blood Tusk got hold of the everdevil, who was still hanging on to him, with both hands. Like a weapon, he swung him over his head and knocked the opponent, who was jumping at him, to the side. However, Blood Tusk did not treat this weapon well, because he slammed it on the ground, again and again. His numb leg made every movement difficult for him, so he fell to his knees and at the same time he lifted his other knee onto the everdevil. He fixed him and smashed his head with a bare fist.


    The only uninjured everdevil was in a renewed attack pose, but it remained still with its back arched. The beast stared hungrily at the battered, wounded prey, but the look in Blood Tusk¡¯s eyes was more than just a warning to the beast.


    Blood Tusk looked at the pinned, wriggling fellow and limped over to him. With the help of the spear, he pinned him down, only to then give him the coup de grace while staring at the last everdevil.


    The beast realized that there would be no prey here and quickly stole away.


    Victory, another victory for Blood Tusk. These were the thoughts of the moderately wounded giant, for he had suffered worse wounds before. However, he had never been so exhausted, hungry, thirsty and in such an unknown, hostile environment. Roast meat would do him good now, and he had unintentionally bagged prey. He drew his sword, but he looked at the weapon and the furry everdevil hesitantly. The gladiator had no idea about skinning, and even though he knew how to roast meat over a fire, he had never in his life made a fire without the help of flints.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    ¡°Look at him,¡° Miraki sneered secretly and quietly in the bushes. ¡®Like a whelp, a big, stupid whelp with no mother around to offer him the fat, milky breasts he craves.¡¯


    ¡±He can still eat it raw,¡± Zanu said, and the warrior was to be proved right.


    Blood Tusk might not know how to hunt and process, or make fire, but in the end, there were instincts in all of them. He rammed his sword into the ever-devil and opened it just enough to get at the furless, deep-seated flesh. The gladiator took a hearty bite and began to feast on the raw lump without hesitation.


    ¡°At least he has the true will of a Troll,¡° Miraki admitted, trying to hide her sympathy. ¡®But we should strike now, while he is still weak.¡¯


    ¡±Zu¡¯ji said we know the jungle,¡± Zanu mentioned confidently, as he rose slowly. ¡±If that is true, I can defeat him on my own now.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? Did you see what he just did to the everdevils?¡°


    ¡±I see it as a test. If we are truly acting in Haruk¡¯Zil¡¯s interest, we will catch the ancestor and bring him back,¡± Zanu said proudly. He was standing, but still in the protection of the hidden one. ¡±Besides, the unclean one still owes me one after the attack on the caravan.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s it,¡± Miraki stated teasingly. ¡±You want to show who has the bigger weapon. Please, spirits with you, or rather, greet the spirits for me as soon as you¡¯re over there.¡±


    Zanu was not deterred by the words and a possible death, because it was true. The pride of a male swelled too much in his chest and rationality was out of place now. Nevertheless, he approached like a true troll hunter, unseen and silent. He was so good that not even the instincts of his target sounded the alarm or the gladiator was just too busy with the silence of his hunger. ¡°Just over a day,¡± Zanu announced. His voice was clear and menacing. He didn¡¯t step completely out of the protective trees and he wore half a war mask that hid his eyes and forehead. ¡±And look at you, unclean scum. One more day and you die.¡±


    Blood Tusk froze instantly and turned his head to the voice, eyes fierce with battle. His great fangs, chin and mouth were slicked with fresh blood, bloody tendrils dripping everywhere, making him look more beast than troll. Bits of flesh stuck to his fingers as he sat up. ¡°You¡¯re the one I knocked out.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen again,¡± Zanu stated firmly as he spread his feet and pointed his spear at the ancestor. ¡®This time, I win.¡¯


    Far from weak, but just as far from being in better physical condition, Blood Tusks decided that he had to win quickly. He was sure there were more of these trolls around, so he had to take his chance while it was one on one. However, he could only limp towards his opponent, sword in hand.


    This was Zanu¡¯s world and he saw every flaw in the ancestor¡¯s movements. The River fang let the gladiator come and then took a step back, diving between some leaves.


    A large leaf landed squarely in Bluood Tusk¡¯s face, and he struck out at the greenery with purposeful movements. His cuts were clean and cleared a path, but the Riverfang was gone.


    Instead, Zanu emerged next to another tree and plunged his poisoned spear into the gladiator¡¯s unblemished thigh, only to deftly avoid his counterattack. ¡°Is the jungle too much for you?¡±


    It was not Blood Tusk¡¯s nature to be lured by such words, but too much had happened in the last few days. ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet,¡± he replied defiantly, losing his temper more and more.


    ¡°Just because we¡¯re not supposed to kill you,¡± Zanu replied. He narrowly avoided a sword blow and he fetched a tangle of vines from the trees with his spear.


    The tricky tangle wrapped around Blood Tusk¡¯s upper body and arms. It restrained him for the moment, but it also fueled his rising rage and it didn¡¯t take much for something to break out of him that not even the arena had elicited from him.


    Zanu watched as the giant, trapped in the green web, stumbled and tore liana after liana. When the gladiator took a step towards him, he just had to step back and the ancestor got stuck on a root sticking out of the ground. As punishment, Zanu stabbed again, but he didn¡¯t inflict deep stab wounds on his target, but worse scratches. He danced around him mockingly and kicked and punched him.


    These were all blows that Blood Tusk¡¯s imposing body and will could take, but the dignity of the fully acclimatized giant was extremely damaged. He didn¡¯t like it here, he didn¡¯t know anything here, and he wanted to go back to the arena. Hunger, thirst, and, even if he didn¡¯t feel it that way, unconscious fear took over every trait of the otherwise silent gladiator. He dropped his sword and let himself hang in the remaining vines.


    ¡°Is that all?¡± Zanu asked confidently. ¡°Maybe Haruk¡¯Zil was wrong after all.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we should question our tiki,¡± Miraki admonished in Trollish as she came out from behind her cover, as did the other two warriors. ¡°Who knows, maybe Haruk¡¯Zil is just showing us that the ancestor isn¡¯t that special and he¡¯ll end up as a sacrifice in the deep temple as soon as we bring him back.¡°


    ¡±It had better be. I¡¯ve had enough of this filth,¡± Zanu spat on the ground. ¡±And I¡¯m not building a sledge this time, and I¡¯m not pulling it. After all, I¡¯m the one who took it out. My work is done.¡±


    Blood Tusk didn¡¯t understand a single word, and one might have thought that he was unconscious, but that was not the case. Inside, the troll¡¯s heart beat like a slow but fateful drum. He had barely raised his eyelids, and the Riverfangs couldn¡¯t see it, but the giant¡¯s eyes were completely white. Unusual amounts of saliva ran from his mouth and the vines around him tightened imperceptibly.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t skill,¡± Miraki complained. ¡°He was weakened.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, woman,¡± Zanu waved him off, ¡°You have fun with him. I¡¯ll keep watch.¡±


    The pucks had chosen the title Berserker because Blood Tusk was a true fighting machine and had already won victories with the worst wounds in the bloodiest fights. Here and now, however, the gladiator was to give this term its true meaning. He made soft but distinct sounds that indicated that he was anything but unconscious, and pulsating veins formed on his thickening muscles.


    ¡°I think he needs more poison after all,¡± one of the Riverfang warriors estimated, but this fatal miscalculation would cost him dearly.


    Suddenly, Bluood Tusk broke free of his green bonds. He lifted the Riverfang with him and ran with it through the undergrowth. Everyone could hear when the ancestor rammed his victim against a tree, spraying not only a huge pool of blood from its mouth. Bones broke and flesh inside the river tooth burst before the thick tree gave way and fell over.


    ¡°Tiki, impossible!¡± Miraki exclaimed, frightened. Her remaining comrades-in-arms gathered around her, while they couldn¡¯t see everything because of the dust that had been stirred up.


    From the cloud, Blood Tusk stood up, and it seemed to be true. He was even bigger than before, with exaggeratedly thick muscles. The Riverfangs didn¡¯t know it, but he was in a state of deep trance, completely obsessed with surviving and killing. His previous wounds were all still there, and yet it was as if they didn¡¯t exist.


    ¡°Has he been deceiving us this whole time?¡±, Zanu whispered, swallowing. What he saw here was nothing compared to the trial fights. ¡®Look at him... what is that?¡¯


    There was no time for an answer, because Blood Tusk attacked so quickly that it was hard to follow him, and he was just running straight ahead. The difficult terrain was no longer a factor. He trampled everything down, tore everything he got stuck on with him and with a leap that the riverfang avoided, he felled another tree.


    ¡°More poison!¡± Miraki said, picking up her blowpipe and shooting darts immediately.


    Blood Tusk got some in the back, but even after he turned around, he didn¡¯t bother to dodge. The poison didn¡¯t do anything for him at the moment and he became the hunter, only he wasn¡¯t quiet and stealthy. Thin or thick trees, small or large boulders, everything in his way was destroyed with unnatural force or used as a weapon. Especially when he used one of the trees as a club, he killed the remaining riverfang warrior with it.


    ¡°We can¡¯t do anything!¡± said Miraki. Neither she nor Zanu could hardly attack, because dodging and running was the only defense against the furious attacks. They had long since been driven deeper into the jungle, and the local wildlife fled in all directions from the angry berserker.


    All flight was in vain, however, when Blood Tusk leaped so high that he could have rivaled a bird flying over the trees. He landed right in front of Miraki, who was caught by his hand. That alone broke her skull, and yet he smashed her into the ground again.


    Zanu fell backwards onto his bottom. He was petrified, unbelieving, and all his previous arrogance had vanished into thin air.


    The dust smoke caused by the gladiator¡¯s swirling devastation rose into the air. He had lost sight of the last river tooth, but he was very close and, roaring menacingly, he ploughed through log after log like toothpicks.


    All this destruction and the accompanying noise attracted a completely new kind of attention. Not only did a completely new, alien pair of troll eyes observe the scene from a reasonably safe distance, but the resounding sounds also reached a wide, silent river, below the surface of which a gigantic shadow slowly appeared.


    The monumental snout of an king alligator pushed itself out of the water and a dragon-worthy rumbling emerged from it.


    Zanu knew the sound only too well, but it also suited him very well, because Blood Tusk looked up at the leisurely emerging beast.


    The U-shaped mouth of the king alligator alone was big enough to swallow Blood Tusk in one clean bite. To inexperienced eyes, the river lizard, which was about 10 meters long, had feet that made the ground vibrate and was about the height of a young elephant, looked like a colossus of nature, but it was actually rather average among them.


    If Blood Tusk hadn¡¯t been in a trance, he would have had more than just respect for this primeval monster and would have confronted it only when necessary. Now, however, he felt nothing but burning rage and saw nothing more than another target to kill.

 Chapter - 16

    ¡°Death, death, death!¡± the voices sounded once more. The all too familiar calls of the arena to which Bluthauer had made it back.


    ¡°Death will come!¡± Nukzos announced, more than pleased. ¡®But not for him, not in a thousand Midsummers! You had to wait and worry for a long time, but the best of the best is back home!¡¯ The crowd¡¯s cheers couldn¡¯t have been louder, and puck¡¯s words knew no bounds either. ¡°From the deepest corners of the green hell that is called the Diamond Jungle, he has come back to us! He has survived the cruel rituals of the local troll tribes!¡± Nukzos listed, and after each special deed, an idolatrous ¡®oh¡¯ went through the crowd. ¡±He survived the treacherous ambush of the trolls! He was captured and, in sheer fear of him, they immediately let him go! For days on end, he fought his way through the endless thicket of the jungle, conquering even the most terrible beasts! He not only defies death in the arena, but everywhere! I present to you ¨C BLOOD TUSK, the king of the jungle and tiki of death!¡±


    Uninjured and stronger than ever, with new, magnificent trollish armor, but with his trusted Bisento, Blood Tusk entered the sand of the Pit of Flesh. He didn¡¯t let the crowd notice it, as he always did, but today their jubilant shower was like a soothing, cool rain on the muggiest days in the arena.


    ¡°Who dares to challenge this god among mortals?¡± Nukzos asked, but somehow the puck sounded strange. It was as if he didn¡¯t really believe what he was saying. ¡±I know! GIGANT, the Tough!¡±


    The entire arena was shaken by a repeated jolt as the opposite portcullis opened. The dark tunnel was just barely large enough for the monstrous, lizard-like mouth that pushed its way into the open. The stones around the gate crumbled and a king alligator tore down not only the tunnel but also the grandstand above it.


    For Blood Tusk, however, this was perfectly normal, as absurd as it seemed. He took up position and aimed his weapon at the enormous beast.


    Meanwhile, the destruction of the arena spread in both directions. However, it was not a big demolition, with a loud bang, but everything, from the stands to the spectators themselves, quietly crumbled to sand, until the ring was surrounded only by an impenetrable fog and it was nothing more than a floating chunk in the middle of nowhere.


    Finally, both opponents stormed towards each other at the same time. The king alligator stomped dull but unusually fast over the ground, while Bluthauer made a long and high jump after a little run-up, until his Bisento and the mouth of the beast met in the middle of the ring and everything went black.


    No shrines, no clashing of weapons, no blood. Instead, a soft hum arose, so quiet at first that it was impossible to tell if it was really there. However, it did not stop, because it was real and it contained the soothing sound of the care of a young female who had protected one of her children for days and nights.


    A decent campfire cast its light on the dark gray stone walls of a cave. It wasn¡¯t big, but big enough to serve as a shelter and the entrance was covered by a self-made curtain of long banana leaves. Through the barren slits of the curtain, one could only see dull daylight, because outside, a gray night-midday prevailed in the Diamond Jungle.


    Next to the fire, on a bed of reeds, laid Blood Tusk. Just as the banana leaves served as a screen at the entrance, they were also wrapped around the sleeping giant¡¯s various wounds as bandages. In the last few days, he hadn¡¯t been paying much attention and only woke up briefly, so that he could be given water and pulpy food.


    He had received it from the strange female, whose vague contours were barely visible because she was sitting with her back to him, crushing something in front of her with a pestle. There were a few bowls next to her, all filled with either finished pastes or raw ingredients. She had turned her back on the gladiator, but with every slightest movement of him, she tilted her head a few millimeters to the side and she now paused.


    Slowly, Blood Tusk began to stir and his eyes were about to be opened. His injuries were numerous and some were still clearly visible, but some already showed clear signs of healing.


    The unknown female was crawling around on the edge of the fire, as if the flames were hiding her true form and so that she could keep a close eye on the awakening gladiator.


    Blood Tusk didn¡¯t feel as miserable as he had after all those days of the narcotics, but he still grabbed his skull when he sat up. ¡°What happened?¡±


    The female gave no answer and she bowed immediately as deeply as she could. She pressed her face firmly against her bow, with her hands in front of it, and her back was so straight and so far down as if she wanted to be even smaller than the gladiator¡¯s feet. It was the pose of a troll submitting completely.


    Blood Tusk hadn¡¯t really perceived the figure yet and had just thrown his question into the room. His sense of smell was the first to direct his suspicious gaze beyond the fire. ¡°Are you one of them?¡±


    If one ignored the fact that the female was actually keeping herself small out of reverence and submissiveness, she didn¡¯t understand a word of the common language. Nevertheless, her long ears twitched, because this strange language only strengthened her humility.


    ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t understand a word,¡± Blood Tusk assumed. At least the bowing posture reassured him, as he did not classify the female as an enemy or a threat. He also noticed the bandages on his body, and the pain was bearable for him, which surprised him. ¡±Did you do that?¡±


    Very carefully, the female squinted with her bright red eyes along her hands. She saw the looks at the bandages, but she remained inactive.


    As Blood Tusk had learned from the other trolls in the jungle, most of them didn¡ät understand him and he even more suspected that this was also the case here. With his hand, he motioned for the stranger to rise.


    At first, the female remained down, but then she gently raised her back so that she sat on her knees. Nevertheless, she remained slightly bent. The skin and fur plum of the stranger resembled a dark blueberry in color. Her hips were adorned with a typical loincloth, with very short, homemade leather shorts underneath. Her knees were covered with thick, protective leather, whereas her breasts, which looked a bit impractical, were only wrapped tightly in a brown cloth band with an X-shaped bow. She had painted trollish signs on her stomach and ribs, and her hairstyle made her look even wilder. She had a strip of hair on each side and in the middle of her head. The rest in between was completely shaved. The side parts were all tied into mini braids, but the narrow central part was only trimmed smoothly at the edges. Towards the back it was full and it fell shiny and sticky down over the neck of the female, as if her hair were wet or soaked in oil.


    ¡°Did you do this?¡± Blood Tusk repeated his question patiently, pointing from her to his bandages.


    A barely noticeable nod came from the female. ¡°Yes, I brought you here,¡± she replied in the troll language, avoiding looking the gladiator in the eye.


    Nodding as well, Blood Tusk pulled off one of the banana leaves where he felt hardly any pain anymore. On his dark skin, one could still clearly see a light spot where the healing process was underway, but there was no longer any scab or other wound residue.


    Although the female had been caring for the giant in the last few days, her eyes grew even larger when she saw no more wounds. ¡°You must be descended from a tiki yourself,¡± she whispered meekly and bowed again. To say such a thing was an outrage, but at the same time it was a sign of the highest respect and the stranger had every reason to believe it.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ¡°Why do you keep doing that?¡± Bloody Tusk grumbled when he saw the bow. ¡±Don¡¯t do that.¡±


    The words of the male made the female flinch barely noticeably. To her, it sounded as if he was annoyed about something and she didn¡¯t dare to move.


    Blood Tusk noticed that. ¡°Come on,¡± he said, encouraging her with both hands to get up again.


    The female sat up again. ¡°Haki,¡± she replied, patting her chest and then pointing at the gladiator.


    ¡°Mh?¡±


    ¡°Haki,¡± the female repeated with the same hand gesture. Trollish or common language, names were reasonably understandable.


    The giant imitated her movement. ¡¯Blood Tusk.¡±


    ¡°Blo-bo-Tuk,¡¯ Haki tried. It sounded more bad than right and she continued to avoid looking the male in the eye.


    ¡°Blood Tusk.¡±


    ¡°Blo-tha-Tas.¡±


    The giant nodded. That would have to do for now. Nevertheless, the question remained for him as to what had happened and why he was being held by one of those jungle trolls in a cave again, although at least this time he was not in chains or dazed by intoxication. ¡°What happened?¡± he asked very slowly. To do so, he first raised his shoulder before pointing to himself and then spreading his arms to the cave.


    This time Haki didn¡¯t understand and she shrugged. When she saw the gladiator pointing at himself, imitating walking with his fingers and pointing at the cave wall, she nodded. She quickly crawled around the fire.


    Blood Tusk growled and hit the ground in front of him, making the female flinch. ¡°I don¡¯t trust you,¡± he said honestly, motioning for her to move slowly.


    Haki was unsettled because she didn¡¯t know what to do or how to act. ¡®Please forgive me,¡¯ she apologized and instinctively moved more calmly, towards a generously filled cloak bag. From it, she took out a twisted, pointed tooth so large that it could pass for a short sword.


    She presented it to Blood Tusk submissively with outstretched hands, and he took the tooth, placing it next to his own long tusks for comparison. Both were about the same length. ¡°Is that from a troll?¡±


    In answer to this question, Haki lifted the full bag and she emptied it out in front of her. It clattered, because now she had a small mountain of such teeth in front of her. ¡°A magnificent haul.¡±


    Blood Tusk realized at the sight that the tooth certainly didn¡¯t come from a troll. It must have been from one or more animals he had never seen before, although he had seen the source. He just couldn¡¯t remember it.


    Haki stared at the pile of teeth with a slightly queasy feeling, because she had seen everything and individual impressions of the whole thing appeared before her mind¡¯s eye.


    At the river, which he had devastated with his mighty powers, Blood Tusk had faced a king alligator. He had fought with it, beaten it with his bare fists, but the animal had fought back too. The lizard-giant had fought with its tail, snout and body. At one point, it had even had the gladiator in its mouth, which could normally crush even rhinos with ease, and the giant had managed to keep the huge jaws open with his arms and legs to escape this fate. In the end, Blood Tusk had ended the fight with one of the fallen, broken trees. He had rammed it into the ground and impaled the king alligator¡¯s skull on it.


    Yes. In the eyes of Haki, this troll was no ordinary troll and she had been granted the mercy of meeting and attending him. It must have been a gift from the tiki, which was currently more than a good sign for her.


    Bluood Tusk, however, was just as clueless and at a loss as before, and to make matters worse, he could hardly communicate now. His wish, however, had remained the same and he wanted to go back to the arena. However, even if he couldn¡¯t remember exactly what happened, the giant had to face an undeniable fact ¨C his strength alone was not enough for the jungle and he couldn¡¯t find his way around here. This made him growl and he was frustrated about everything.


    Haki took this disgruntled tone differently from the grumble from before. Next to the fire, there was a large bowl of roasted meat slices, although they were no longer hot. She took the bowl and offered it to the gladiator.


    More than suspicious, Bloody Tusk looked at the offered food. ¡°Why are you being so kind to me?¡± he asked. Having experienced the trolls of the jungle, this unhostile behavior was unusual for him.


    Haki tilted her head to one side. She tapped her chin uncertainly before taking one of the slices of meat and eating it herself to show the troll that the food was not poisoned.


    At least the gesture was enough for Blood Tusk to take more than two whole hands full for himself. Even in a moment like this, however, alone, a stranger and wounded, the giant¡¯s urges, unsatisfied for almost two weeks anyway, flared up and he laid his eyes on the female¡¯s outstretched arms and ran along them.


    Apart from her, for her, certainly impractical, constricted bust, Haki had slightly longer arms and legs and her muscles were more clearly visible, although she was not disproportionately strong. The female was also more than flattered and honored that the extraordinary troll was giving her these looks. Since his hands and mouth were full, she put the bowl down. She saw the gladiator¡¯s gaze, still alert but just as instinctive. It was a language for her, as it was for him, that didn¡¯t need any words. Therefore, Haki peeled herself out of her chest bandage so that her voluptuous but firm flesh broke out forward.


    Chewing and with eyes glued to the female, Blood Tusk watched what was happening in front of him and how the female, with her back slightly bent, approached him, crawling. She stopped in front of him and waited for permission to touch him. Blood Tusk gave the female permission by curiously stroking her cheek.


    Haki opened her mouth to such a narrow slit that it was hard to tell if it was open at all. To her, it felt as if she was being touched by something she was not worthy of. Nevertheless, she crawled further and she lay down across the gladiator¡¯s legs so that her breasts fell between his thighs like two ripe, slightly too large oranges in a bowl. She pushed her hands and head under the gladiator¡¯s loincloth, where she enclosed his warm, flaccid glans and simultaneously put her lips over the tip.


    It hadn¡¯t even really begun and yet a more than pleasant, relaxed gasp escaped from Blood Tusk. From below, the scent of the female rose into his nose, but he didn¡¯t know this smell, while many others could have named the mixture of vanilla and banana. Nevertheless, he liked this note very much and he reached for the female¡¯s head.


    For Haki, the renewed touch alone was a blessing that made her eyes flutter. Her thoughts raced and her heart beat up to her throat at the prospect of mating with this troll. All the more vigorously she massaged the root of his trunk and she pushed her head further forward to suck the gladiator¡¯s growing glans as deeply as she could.


    You could never have called Blood Tusk horny, because sex was simply part of his routine in many ways. That¡¯s why he was as hot for it as he was, and the female also managed to make him feel almost like he did in the arena. The stone of the cave around him, a fire next to him and a soft floor under him.


    Haki borrowed one of her hands. With it, she went on to herself, so that she could not only tie her apron, but also loosen her shorts. Without interrupting the laborious work with her mouth, the female lay down on her side so that she could pull her shorts off her ass and legs.


    The more than welcome sight of the hairless lips brought Blood Tusk¡¯s hand from the stranger¡¯s head between her slightly wet thighs. He rubbed only briefly over the moist skin folds, since he immediately devoted himself to the Venus mound and gave the female first joys of anticipation.


    This made Haki¡¯s head snap back and forth all the faster and more energetically. In addition, her increasing desire ensured that her restraint in front of the supposedly divine troll disappeared and she behaved more freely and naturally. Therefore, she didn¡¯t wait for permission when she pushed her free hand between her legs as well and fingered herself.


    This went on for a while, with Blood Tusk and the female pleasuring each other. However, when he realized that Haki was melting between her legs and becoming increasingly restless, just as Blood Tusk¡¯s cock was about to erupt, he briefly interrupted the game between the two.


    With a jolt, Haki suddenly found herself sitting on the gladiator¡¯s lap, her pubic bone pressing the giant¡¯s extremely vividly throbbing swelling against him. She moved up and down a bit, so that her moist lips sucked against the underside of the shaft as if with a kiss.


    With the female sitting on his lap, the two were at eye level, but Blood Tusk didn¡¯t look at the moaning Haki for long. He preferred to devote himself to her breasts and plunge his whole face into the soft mounds: nibbling, kissing and licking. He also reached over with one hand and kneaded the magnificent flesh.


    Haki threw her head back with a swing and her mouth wide open. In the same move, she threw her head forward again and drove her teeth into the gladiator¡¯s muscular shoulders. She sought support by pressing her hands powerfully onto the male¡¯s back and driving her sharp fingernails into his flesh.


    Blood Tusk took advantage of this movement and lifted the female up so that his tail was enveloped by her pleasure cavity. Now he didn¡¯t care about anything else. The main thing was that he could feel Haki¡¯s muscles, her firm breasts, her energetic bite and that tempting mating scent.


    Haki was also more than just fully satisfied and her thoughts were similar to those of the gladiator. The female¡¯s hips began a demanding ride, during which she pressed her bent knees firmly against the sides of the giant so that she would not slip off him.


    Blood Tusk wouldn¡¯t have let her go anyway, since he held her tight ass with one hand while he let himself be ridden and sank into her soft mound with delightful bites.


    Once wouldn¡¯t be the end. This coupling didn¡¯t just go from this afternoon until the deepest night. Even the rising sun wouldn¡¯t be able to tame the trolls¡¯ urges, and their lust would continue, with minimal interruptions in between, almost until the afternoon of the next day.

 Chapter - 17

    After the exhausting mating, Haki had used the following night for a rest before she left the cave and Blood Tusk. She had, she hoped, made it clear that she would return as soon as possible and that the gladiator should wait for her right there. Haki had left him the supplies needed for a few days, and her intended destination was not far away. Only a few hours from the cave lay Haki¡¯s village, or at least the current camp of her group.


    It was not a tribe, and the loose collection of 41 trolls certainly didn¡¯t have a name. They had only joined together a few weeks ago, and whether it would last was still written in the stars. Smaller tribes in particular, which often had around 100 members or fewer, came and went among trolls. Sometimes they didn¡¯t even survive their initiation phase, which Haki¡¯s group was currently undergoing. Even if these groups overcame the first, difficult hurdles, such as deciding who would lead or which tiki would be worshipped by the tribe, without tearing each other apart, other factors could still prevent a possible tribe from forming. Often it was outcasts or survivors of wiped out tribes who came together and who simply could not put aside their hatred for each other or build trust. Sometimes too small tribes also merged in an attempt to increase their strength. It was a constant struggle for survival and dominance.


    At least the chosen location of Haki¡¯s group promised a better chance of survival. On the lower ledge of a rocky hill, the decaying remains of a small protective wall were found. The area they took was not much and there were no building remains within their borders. However, Haki¡¯s group had found remains and clues upon their arrival that simply pointed to a former, permanent hunting camp.


    Now it offered a temporary home to the 41 trolls of the nameless bunch, and from the wall, the area around the hill was easily overlooked by the sentries. There were meadows with knee-high grass, making it difficult to sneak up on someone, and the rocky hill made an ambush equally difficult.


    The existing protection was the highest good, whereas not one of the trolls had the luxury of a tipi. Stick racks with taut leather roofs, tent frames covered with tied banana leaves or straw roofs built with the help of the wall, were the resting place of the trolls, not even half of whom were experienced in combat or even able to fight.


    10 whelps, from the little bundle to the 12-year-old offspring, already made up a large part of the group. In addition, there were some old trolls whose knowledge, craftsmanship and wisdom nevertheless secured them a place in the community. The largest group was made up of those who took care of everyday matters and consisted mainly of females: tanning, sewing, expanding the camp, processing meat, cooking. Two of the females were completely without a male and were left to fend for themselves with their puppies, so they were particularly dependent on the group¡¯s favor and the goodwill of the coveted, unattached males.


    Fortunately, Haki didn¡¯t have this problem, although she brought a little prey back to the camp for one of those females.


    ¡°Haki! You¡¯ve been gone for almost five days,¡± Nira¡¯theba greeted in troll. She was the epitome of a middle-aged hut female, so she was above all a mother and from the same tribe that Haki had previously belonged to. 3 of the 10 whelps in the group were hers alone and she had actually had a few more, but unfortunately they, like her male, had been killed a little over 2 months ago. ¡°Is that for us?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is for you, Nira¡¯theba,¡± Haki nodded. Over her shoulder she carried half a dozen killed meerkats tied together and she put the bundle down at the family¡¯s midday campfire. ¡±Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t get more. I was hardly hunting during my exploration.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize!¡± Nira¡¯theba said. She carried a wrapped bundle on her arm, her youngest daughter. The other whelps could be heard in the camp, but they were not seen and the mother bowed deeply while sitting. ¡±We are deeply grateful to you for your gifts!¡±


    ¡°We are of the same blood and blood takes care of each other,¡± Haki replied sympathetically as she squatted down. She was not related to Nira¡¯theba per se, but as a former tribe she was still connected to her. ¡±In return, you take care of my clothes and weapons.¡±


    ¡°At least i try,¡± Nira¡¯theba said as she straightened up. She was a skilled seamstress, but she also had a basic knowledge of blacksmithing. ¡±But why did you take so long? Were there problems?¡±


    ¡°I think rather the opposite,¡± Haki noted cautiously optimistic. Although she could still hardly contain her enthusiasm, she didn¡¯t want to give anyone exaggerated hopes or speak of a miracle, because if it wasn¡¯t one, it would have serious consequences. ¡±But I¡¯m not quite sure yet. I¡¯ll talk to Djar¡¯Ku in any case right away.¡±


    Nira¡¯theba nodded in agreement. ¡°If anyone knows what to do, it¡¯s one of the oldest trolls in the jungle,¡± she said. That she and others referred to Djar¡¯Ku as one of the oldest trolls in the jungle was not so much based on knowledge of who was how old as simply because the troll had reached such a ripe old age. ¡°You¡¯re welcome to join us for supper later. I¡¯ll make a stew with the meerkat meat and everything else I have.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you up on that. See you then,¡± Haki said goodbye and she went to the resting place of the older trolls.


    There were four of them in total, but at the moment only Djar¡¯Ku was sitting on a cloth blanket by the warm, inviting fire. A large, taut leather tarp stretched over him from the wall to two thin wooden posts. ¡°Haki, at last,¡± the old troll greeted her as he smoked a long pipe. His long hair, unbound, was graying and at least his cheeks were visibly sunken and his face was wrinkled. However, Djar¡¯Ku was more than physically fit, as he was a warrior who had seen his best days. ¡°The spirits have announced your coming.¡±


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°Have they?¡± Haki replied excitedly, but covered. ¡°Then we have truly been blessed!¡±


    Djar¡¯Ku laughed. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about,¡± he grinned. ¡°As if the spirits ever spoke to me, but I didn¡¯t need them to know that you were still alive. I just told the others so that they would finally stop talking about the worst... you know how it is. Especially the whelps, after the last moons, don¡¯t need to hear about worries all the time and the adults need this peace.¡±


    ¡°Your wisdom goes far beyond the fight,¡± Haki said appreciatively. The old warrior also belonged to her previous tribe and he had taught her a few tricks. ¡±That¡¯s why I¡¯m sitting here in front of you, because I need and seek your advice and knowledge.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s about which male is the best, you have a lot of competition,¡± Djar¡¯Ku mentioned, looking meaningfully around the camp. ¡±The females who don¡¯t have anyone have already extended their claws.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in a mate right now,¡± Haki replied contentedly, his eyes closed. ¡¯Besides, I¡¯ve found a troll that dwarfs all the others in our group ¨C even you.¡±


    ¡°Is he invisible?¡¯ Djar¡¯Ku smirked, before taking a long drag on his pipe. ¡±But you sound more than convinced. Tell me more.¡±


    ¡°You probably won¡¯t believe me, but that¡¯s how it was,¡± Haki began, looking around again. In such a small space, privacy was not easy, but she was able to tell the old warrior bit by bit about what she had seen.


    Djar¡¯Ku might have been joking a little before, but the troll listened to every syllable with a calm expression and he seemed to be thinking for a moment.


    ¡°And now he¡¯s waiting near that cave, I hope,¡± Haki said. Now she needed to take a good gulp of water from her drinking bag.


    ¡°Apart from the fact that the part about mating wasn¡¯t important,¡± Djar¡¯Ku noted soberly, putting the glowing pipe down in a bowl. ¡±It''s ... really hard to believe.¡±


    ¡°I know, but it¡¯s the truth!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt that for a second,¡± Djar¡¯Ku nodded. He took the female seriously, visibly. ¡±You¡¯ve always been a rather practical troll and believe more with your eyes than with your mind and you never act lightly. It was wise not to tell everyone or others right away.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but as I was saying,¡± Haki sighed a little frustrated. ¡±This troll speaks a language I¡¯ve never heard before. Is it perhaps a divine language?¡±


    ¡°Mhh, can you tell me what it sounded like?¡±


    ¡°I think he was trying to tell me his name in that language,¡° Haki mentioned, and she tried again to repeat the sounds in common language. ¡¯Blha-thus.¡±


    Djar¡¯Ku carefully ran his fingers over his chin. ¡¯I have heard these sounds many times,¡± he remembered. In his ears, swords clashed and the screams of long-gone warriors howled again for a few seconds. ¡°When we attacked caravans of strangers or drove back those strange pucks whenever they searched our ruins or wanted to exploit our jungle.¡±


    A spark of hope flickered in Haki¡¯s eyes. ¡±So you understand the language?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Djar¡¯Ku replied, but the way he saw the fading hope in the eyes of the female, he immediately kindled it again. ¡±But I know a troll who understands and speaks this language.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Is it one of us?¡±


    ¡°No, not from here,¡± Djar¡¯Ku noted, not carelessly, while his eyes were fixed on the flames. ¡¯His name is Ja¡¯Jen.¡±


    Haki couldn¡¯t understand the caution. ¡¯Ja¡¯Jen? Who is that? Which tribe is he from?¡±


    ¡°He is a troll that should be avoided,¡± Djar¡¯Ku conjured threateningly. He knew exactly what he was talking about. ¡±Ja¡¯Jen has been a hermit for countless high summers, a feared but also sought-after voodoo witcher. Many go to him, but not all return.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Haki asked tensely, for she knew that no troll in their right mind would speak of voodoo witchers offhand.


    Among trolls, they were more than just feared, for only the most worthy mastered the art of voodoo. It was a mixture of ancient rituals and dark magic. Voodoo witchers could take on the good as well as the negative characteristics, blessings and curses, of each Tiki themselves or cast them over a troll, without the Voodoo practitioner serving a specific Tiki.


    ¡°Well, some might not be able to keep the agreed prices,¡± Dja¡¯Ku assumed. In this case, he knew no more than mere hearsay. Nevertheless, he did not underestimate it and he knew one thing with dark certainty. ¡±Or Ja¡¯Jen¡¯s tiki, Yani, demands a tribute.¡±


    All fur plum of Haki stood up when she heard the name of the tiki of Death. ¡°Yani,¡± she murmured so softly that it was almost more of a thought than an utterance.


    The tiki of death was an exception in terms of numbers. There were three of them in the whole world, with only Yani known here in the Diamond Jungle. Like the mighty gorilla Tzugar, Yani was one of the first trolls to ever achieve the status of a tiki. Many did not dare to deal with him too much, because most living beings feared death out of a natural protective reflex and because it represented something final and unknown to mortals. Only one thing all trolls knew for sure. Yani was powerful and unchallenged. He didn¡¯t need the worship or offerings of the trolls to maintain and increase his power, because all knew the irrefutable truth - Yani was waiting for everyone in the end and he took their spirits into his realm so that his power grew forever.


    ¡°Say you go to Ja¡¯Jen,¡± Djar¡¯Ku played through deliberately. ¡±What purpose would it serve?¡±


    For a moment, Haki hesitated and she pressed her clenching fists to her thighs. Not only was Ja¡¯Jen a voodoo practitioner, but he also served Yani. She really had to pluck up her courage. ¡°I would ask him to help me talk to the giant,¡± she said just as deliberately, but with a yearning voice. ¡°I want to learn more about him and see if he would do us the favor of protecting us.¡±


    ¡°You want him to join us,¡± Djar¡¯Ku mentioned, not disinclined, but the reservations were still heard in his voice. ¡±If he is what you described, no one would dare to contradict and beg him to make his strength ours. But are you sure that this troll would have the slightest interest in that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I want to talk to him. I need to know more...¡± Haki emphasized. Her eyes reflected the harsh truth of her words. ¡±And we need help, you know that. We are still hunted and even if we weren¡¯t, we are very vulnerable.¡±


    ¡°Rather your hoped for miracle,¡± Djar¡¯Ku nodded knowingly. The old warrior feared neither for himself, nor Yani or anyone else. That didn¡¯t mean, however, that he wasn¡¯t afraid or didn¡¯t know fear and at the moment, his concern was for his extremely vulnerable group and those who were defenseless. ¡±If you go to Ja¡¯Jen, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°Go with me?¡± Haki replied. She shook her head. ¡¯Everyone needs you here in case of trouble and even if there isn¡¯t, you make everyone feel safe.¡±


    ¡°It is a risk, yes,¡¯ Djar¡¯Ku agreed. Slowly, the troll rose and stretched his arms up, cracking them. ¡±But I am curious now, too. I want to see this troll and talk to him myself.¡± He began to stretch his arms and legs, whereupon Djar¡¯Ku went to an unusually broad katana sword that was almost as long as he was. Some might call his point of view morbid. ¡±And when will I ever get the chance to meet a Yani follower in the flesh? Either this gravekeeper will stop keeping me waiting and claim me, or he¡¯ll still leave me alone,¡± the old warrior laughed. ¡±Then I can at least make the effort to plan for the next few days.¡±

 Chapter - 18

    To say it hadn¡¯t been easy would have been an understatement. When Haki had shown up with Djar¡¯Ku at the cave, Blood Tusk¡¯s first reaction had been very hostile and he had been ready to fight. Too many bad experiences with jungle trolls had made the gladiator more than just cautious towards them and it had taken quite an effort, in sign language, to convince him otherwise. Djar¡¯Ku had been more than skeptical, too, though. He had the experience and the age, so he was more level-headed and tired of constant fighting, but decades of learned racism and hostility towards foreign trolls also weighed on him.


    In addition, Djar¡¯Ku had doubts about the miracle that had been described to him. ¡°It¡¯s a mystery to me how this troll has survived so far,¡± he said. In every tensing of the gladiator¡¯s muscles, in every step he took, the old warrior recognized insecurity. ¡°Like a whelp, he stumbles over the ground, touching everything and inhaling every scent as if he knew nothing. Strength and power alone won¡¯t help you survive.¡±


    The three of them were on their way to Ja¡¯Jen and had been traveling for two days. They would have been much faster, though, if Blood Tusk hadn¡¯t been so slow for the reasons mentioned. The giant was just not used to the jungle and whenever the others spoke in trollish, he gave them a warning look.


    ¡°All the more reason to believe that there is something divine about him,¡± Haki said with conviction. She couldn¡¯t deny that the giant seemed lost, but she thought that maybe it was a test. Maybe he wanted to see if she and Djar¡¯Ku treated him properly, if they were worthy of his protection or if they understood that you had to constantly adapt to survive. There were so many possibilities for Haki as to why the gladiator acted the way he did.


    None of that mattered to Blood Tusk. He simply had no idea and followed the two because he had no other choice. At least it was the first time that he was able to walk through the jungle alertly and without chains, so he gave the trolls a chance.


    ¡°At least there is something in him,¡± Djar¡¯Ku laughed dirty. He didn¡¯t carry his wide katana on his back. Instead, it was tied to a short rope and the old troll dragged it behind him, leaving no visible trail. ¡°Every free female in our group of breeding age will pounce on him. Perhaps he was sent to us only to produce a strong new generation. He seems extremely simple.¡±


    ¡°Like almost all males,¡± Haki raised the corners of her mouth. However, this was reversed when she saw a clear mark. ¡¯We¡¯re close, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡¯ Djar¡¯Ku nodded curtly. ¡±The sign of Yani.¡±


    Several dark stones were piled on top of each other, getting smaller towards the top, so that they formed a column almost 2 meters high. In white paint, warnings in trollish, but also the characters of Yani, had been painted on them and the similarly drawn symbol that embodied him formed the head of the column - the skull of an elephant, studded with huge tusks and holey ears.


    Strangely, Blood Tusk was drawn to this column, or was it just curiosity that made him marvel at this work of art. He even touched it.


    ¡°SPirits,¡± Haki swallowed, touching her heart. The fact that this giant, without the slightest spark of fear, touched a symbol of Yani, filled her with fear and at the same time increased her respect for him, just as she felt safe. ¡±He seems to know Yani.¡±


    ¡°Or maybe he doesn¡¯t even fear him,¡± Djar¡¯Ku wondered. He also felt respect for this act. ¡¯Maybe he is our miracle after all. Let¡¯s go see Ja¡¯Jen so we can finally get some certainty.¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s get it over with,¡¯ Haki agreed, before she gently took the gladiator¡¯s arm and nodded for him to move on.


    Fresh spring water gushed out of a small crack in the rock and flowed as a narrow stream along the walkable, but not completely flat ground. In the surrounding area, huge jungle trees towered up, enclosing this idyllic-looking piece of almost flat ground like a protective wall in a semicircle. In one corner, there was a vegetable garden enclosed by a cane fence, next to a round hut made of woven wood and straw, which stood on a wooden foundation and behind which there was a cliff with a drop of a good 50 meters. Not too large fruit trees, with oranges, bananas or papayas hanging from them, stood lonely and scattered around, and a band of three monkeys was climbing up the papaya tree. The animals were not even 60 centimeters tall and they had short-haired, cream-colored fur. Each monkey eagerly picked a papaya, but only two of them took a bite out of their fruit before the three of them jumped down from the tree together and dashed across the area.


    Near a shelter that covered an alchemical workbench, two bat-parrots sat on a homemade perch and cawed softly. ¡°No, no,¡± said one of the birds in trollish. One of the two peculiarities of these animals was that their backs and the upper sides of their wings had the typical plumage of a bird. Its feathers were as green as a lime, whereas it had a long lizard¡¯s tail and its belly and the underside of its wings were completely leathery and scaly. ¡±Wrong vial.¡±


    With his back to the parrots, a troll of about fifty groped his way along a shelf that was part of the workbench. ¡°Hm, this, then?¡± he asked. His voice was hoarse, smoky and soothing, but it had a certain slang to it.


    ¡°Much better,¡± the batparrot squeaked and it flew onto the troll¡¯s shoulder, which was covered by a bone, which served as a new perch. ¡±A lot of trolls are dying, yes?¡±


    ¡°Many go, many come. That¡¯s the circle,¡± said the troll, whose head was completely shaved and painted with a white stripe. With one hand, he took a vial of viscous goo, which was part of an embalming paste, and with the other, he snatched a nut to feed the bird. It became clear that the troll not only had bones on his shoulders. Real finger bones lay like a one-sided glove over his hands and they were sewn together with a connecting bone over the forearm, to the upper arm, up to the shoulders. It continued over his back, with four thick spinal bones on each side, over which dark fabric billowed as if he were wearing a cloak or, rather, a tattered flag over his back. ¡°But yes, more will come to beg Yani¡¯s mercy and protection again in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Yani never forgets,¡° croaked batparrot number two, with a juicy orange plumage, and he flew away.


    ¡°Yani never forgets,¡± repeated the bird on the troll¡¯s shoulder. Its kind didn¡¯t just repeat words, though. Batparrots had a memory and enough intelligence to hold simple conversations. ¡°Yani never forgets.¡±


    ¡°Just like you,¡± the Yani priest smirked as he mixed the ingredients for the embalming paste. The faded blue of his fur had been clearly covered by a fine, anthracite gray dust, which was spread all over his body. When the three monkeys appeared on the table, he stopped mixing. ¡±Is that for me?¡±


    The monkey that hadn¡¯t touched his papaya held it out to the troll. After the priest had accepted the fruit, he broke it into two pieces and the monkey got his share, which he ate happily.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°Yes, you are a very fine one,¡± the troll praised the little monkey. The other apes protested a little, so he quickly appeased them. ¡°Of course you are, too. My sweet, eager helpers.¡± This statement of his was enough for the other apes to join in the joy.


    ¡°Ja¡¯Jen, Ja¡¯jen,¡± the orange batparrot came flying back to the bird perch. ¡±Strangers are near. Strangers are coming.¡±


    The Yani priest remained calm as he tipped the mixed mass into a lockable box. ¡°Then let¡¯s greet them,¡± he said, reaching for his staff. It was carved out of hard wood and as big as Ja¡¯Jen, but in terms of color and appearance, it looked like a real bone. Three miniature troll skulls were carved into its pommel, their lower jaws missing and tiny bones hanging from them like wind chimes. Now that the priest turned away from the alchemy workbench, the mask over his face became all the more pronounced. The intricately carved piece was also made of hardwood, but it looked deceptively like the skull of an elephant, complete with its tusks. Below that, Ja¡¯Jen¡¯s medium-length tusks curled slightly to the side and upward, and the eye sockets of the mask were completely dark, as if they were an endless, deep hole. The front of his upper body was uncovered and he wore a robe that opened at the front and lay over his sides. The staff served as a support for the priest, but even when he moved gently and leisurely, the troll did not appear to be dependent on it as he moved around his property.


    It was a bit cloudy and one of the sunbeams shone exactly on the little paradise of the Yani priest. However, this glow was in contrast, because although this place radiated so much warmth, its boundaries were also adorned with the erected stone columns of the tiki of death, and from the otherwise so green, lush grass, individual gravestones decorated with trollish writing and partially overgrown with vines, stood out. In the center of these graves stood a covered shrine of Yani, accessible from all sides. It was adorned with dozens of lit and extinguished candles, and each of the four cardinal directions was covered with a symbolic elephant skull of the tiki.


    Light shone ever more clearly through the overgrown trees of the diamond jungle, revealing the home of Ja¡¯Jen to the approaching group around Bloodtusk. For some time now, and the closer they came to their destination, the more often they encountered the scarecrows they had set up. However, these were not dolls made of straw or cloth, but the remains of trolls, none of which were fresh. All of them were either dried up, bones with bits of flesh, or just skeletons.


    ¡°How many have we seen so far?¡° Haki asked when they came upon the next remains at an X-crossed pole.


    ¡°That¡¯s number 13,¡± Djar¡¯Ku replied, bowing his head before the dead one, as he had before with all the others. ¡°And these are only the ones we saw on our way. There are probably three or four times as many.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s proof that all the stories about voodoo sorcerers are true,¡± Haki concluded, and she stopped walking. They didn¡¯t want to carry their legs much further.


    Djar¡¯Ku noticed that and looked at her. ¡°I would say that these are warnings for visitors and they say ¡®Behave or be silent forever¡¯,¡± he said, trying to lighten the mood. ¡°We are in his territory. I think turning back now would be a greater insult to him and more reason for him to put us on a stake as well.¡±


    ¡°Probably right,¡± Haki nodded slowly. The young troll female was reassured by the experience and self-assurance of age. ¡¯Let¡¯s show him the respect he deserves.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and maybe our giant friend...¡¯ Djar¡¯Ku broke off his sentence when he looked forward again and someone was missing. ¡±Where did our miracle go?¡±


    ¡°Look at the ground. He¡¯s probably gone further.¡±


    ¡°Wow, he¡¯s not afraid and he¡¯s fast and silent. We¡¯d better catch up,¡± Djar¡¯Ku said, but he and Haki didn¡¯t have to go too far. As soon as they had the last trees in front of them, they saw not only the giant.


    On a boulder about 2 meters high, Ja¡¯Jen was sitting in a squat, with one hand on his staff. Although his eyes were hidden by the blackness of his mask, it was clear that his gaze was fixed entirely on Blood Tusk.


    The giant returned the eye contact, motionless and silent, while Djar¡¯Ku and Haki approached cautiously and politely from behind, bowing.


    Ja¡¯Jen, however, studied the giant for a few moments longer before granting the other trolls a brief acknowledgement.


    Haki and Djar¡¯Ku knew what was expected of them and they looked at the priest expectantly. If he felt like speaking, he would speak first.


    However, the Yani priest did not feel like talking yet. He reached for the staff with his second hand, as if he felt a close connection when looking at Blood Tusk again, and noticed that the gladiator had no conspicuous markings or other tribal identifying marks.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± the giant asked outright.


    Neither Haki nor Djar¡¯Ku understood the gladiator, but they still gave him a disbelieving look when he dared to open the conversation.


    For a fleeting moment, surprise could be seen in the body language of the Yani priest. ¡°They call me Ja¡¯Jen,¡± he introduced himself in the common tongue. ¡°What do they call you?¡±


    ¡°Blood Tusk.¡±


    ¡°An unusual name. It sounds more like a title. However, it is remarkable that you have mastered the common language so well,¡± Ja¡¯Jen said, slightly impressed. However, he had more than one reason to take such a sincere interest in the strange troll. ¡±Not many trolls can even do that. You seem to be very educated and your strength is obvious.¡±


    ¡°Strength alone is not enough to escape this jungle.¡±


    ¡°Escape the jungle?¡± Ja¡¯Jen asked, leaning forward. ¡±Why would a troll like you want to escape the jungle? Who else but you could tame and subdue it?¡±


    Lacking any interest in doing so, Blood Tusk returned his blatant opinion dully. ¡°Why would I want to?¡±


    ¡°Because you can.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Interesting,¡± Ja¡¯Jen murmured. He hadn¡¯t expected that answer, but he was surprised at the silence of the other trolls. ¡°I take it your companions don¡¯t have the benefit of common tongue?¡±


    Blood Tusk looked back. ¡°They speak the same weird language as many trolls in this jungle.¡±


    ¡°Weird language...¡± Ja¡¯Jen realized. Perhaps he had misjudged the giant in terms of education, and the Yani priest spoke in trollish. ¡°You two have been patient, but now it is time for us to introduce ourselves as well. I am Ja¡¯Jen.¡±


    Haki had found the courage to enter the home of the Yani priest. Still, she turned her head quickly to Djar¡¯Ku, who nodded at her and stepped forward. ¡°This is Haki and I am Djar¡¯Ku. We belonged to the same tribe, but right now we are wanderers.¡±


    Ja¡¯Jen nodded in understanding. Among the trolls, wanderer was a term for those who had no tribe and tried to find or create a new one. ¡°And what brings you and this huge, death-bringing troll to me?¡± he asked, joking calmly. ¡°Or did the two of them guide you here on your last journey? Would you like to be embraced by Yani?¡±


    ¡°If it is my time, then yes,¡± Djar¡¯Ku replied without fear but respectfully. ¡¯If not, I should probably send more trolls to Yani.¡±


    ¡°Mhh, mhh,¡¯ Ja¡¯Jen hummed. He gripped his staff tighter and shook it, making the tiny bones clatter under the troll skulls, before stopping abruptly. ¡°You have served the Jatal of the Dark Sea well and resisted its grip for a long time.¡± This was not just religious talk for Ja¡¯Jen, for he could see many things that remained hidden from normal eyes, and in the following, he even sounded slightly disgusted. ¡±Yes, yes, even now, there is still a little life in you. He does not seem to want you ¨C not yet.¡±


    ¡°After that¡¯s been cleared up,¡± Djar¡¯Ku dismissed the death offhand. ¡±I¡¯m not the main focus here anyway. We came to you to learn more about our mysterious giant, because we don¡¯t speak his language, but we had heard that you do.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s it, and he can¡¯t speak ours either?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°Mhh and how did you came across this fine specimen?¡± Ja¡¯Jen asked curiously. The Yani priest suspected that wanderers who found such a troll were sure to have a story worth hearing. ¡±In the middle of the jungle?¡±


    Suddenly, a shrill sound broke out of Haki. ¡°I saw him beat up and kill a king alligator with his bare hands!¡± she said hastily, immediately covering her mouth with her hand.


    Ja¡¯Jen had flinched a bit at the sudden outburst. ¡°With his bare hands?¡± the Yani priest chuckled. It was not a mockery of him, though. ¡°Yes, yes, that even fits somehow. I want to know everything, but first, set up camp up front. You must be tired and I still have work to do. We will talk in detail later.¡±


    ¡°It is an honor,¡± Djar¡¯Ku clapped himself gently on the chest, where his heart was. ¡°Thank you for your hospitality.¡±


    Blood Tusk snorted. Again, so much was said in this strange language, although he judged the body language of the trolls to be relaxed. ¡°What now, Ja¡¯Jen?¡±


    ¡°I invited you,¡± Ja¡¯Jen explained as he rose and stepped down from his rock. ¡°Stay with the trolls and take from my offerings. We¡¯ll talk later, Blood Tusk.¡±

 Chapter - 19

    Banjhan watched the construction of the great hut suspiciously. The wooden foundation, supported by tree-trunk girders and not touching the ground, was already finished and the first walls had been woven. He had at least been able to talk his Jatal out of a stone building, but even this new temple, built to honor Haruk¡¯Zil, was an eyesore in the village for the tribe¡¯s high priest and follower of Meneka.


    In the last few days, after the herb witch had returned to the village, she had certainly acquired a dozen new servants and twice as many believers who had recognized Haruk¡¯Zil as their primary Tiki.


    ¡°The village is truly flourishing, isn¡¯t it?¡± said a reserved, cheeky voice from the side.


    Banjhan looked to his left and saw the herbalist. ¡°We won the trials,¡± he replied calmly, not giving the female a chance to see his displeasure. ¡°Of course the tiki bless us richly for it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, praise be to Haruk¡¯Zil,¡± Zu¡¯ji smiled contentedly. She knew that the old high priest couldn¡¯t do anything against her at the moment. ¡±It¡¯s hard to imagine what would have happened without his intervention.¡±


    ¡°Khojun would have been punished,¡± Banjhan said curtly. Actually, there had been good news for him recently, but his focus was on the slow rise of the all-seeing serpent. ¡±And Meneka, in her infinite wisdom, would surely have recognized that the mistake of one troll would not have been the mistake of the whole tribe.¡±


    ¡°Maybe. Fortunately, we¡¯ll never know. Better safe than sorry, right?¡±


    ¡°Nothing is ever completely certain,¡± Banjhan countered calmly. He was no fool and had always been aware of the herbalist¡¯s ambitions. On the other hand, he had seen many ambitious trolls come and go, and the high priest was still there. It made him very self-confident. ¡°Like the blessing and goodwill of a tiki. Haruk¡¯Zil may have honored us with a deed, but if he realizes that Meneka has a firm place in the hearts of our tribe, his favor could fade as quickly as it appeared.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Zu¡¯ji replied with a slightly raised corner of his mouth. ¡±A favor can quickly fade, but a wise priest like you knows that tiki can also have a lot of patience and they watch how everything grows and thrives, bit by bit ... in their own way.¡±


    Banjhan looked from the female to the unfinished wooden hut dedicated to the all-seeing snake. ¡°Some of the tiki are patient indeed,¡± he replied dryly. ¡°But just as some tiki can be extremely capricious and what they have in mind can change as quickly as the wind changes direction. And those moods can also unleash as thunder if you act against their will.¡±


    ¡°Only an unworthy blasphemer would go against his tiki,¡± Zu¡¯ji said with ominous calm as she sought the male¡¯s gaze. ¡±But devoted trolls like us would never do that. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°Never... our tribe will praise and serve Meneka - forever and ever.¡±


    Zu¡¯ji could hardly say anything against that. ¡°As the tribe wills, so shall we do,¡± she smiled falsely. ¡°But now excuse me. I must observe the progress of the construction.¡±


    ¡°Of course, and give Zanu my best wishes for a speedy recovery,¡± Banjhan said in farewell. It hadn¡¯t been a secret in the village that the herbalist had lost a few of her loyal followers. ¡°Where the rest seemed to have been denied the favor of Haruk¡¯Zil, he should be all the more grateful.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, thank you for your words,¡± Zu¡¯ji replied curtly, since this failure was a thorn in her side and she didn¡¯t want to hear any more from the high priest.


    After she had inspected the construction work with satisfaction, Zu''ji went to her hut. It was located in the half of the village where the Riverfangs had left a few clusters of trees standing. There were usually five or six trees, with tree houses built in some of their crowns. Zu¡¯ji¡¯s hut was also not far from one of these groups of trees, but before there had only been a few huts there. Since the fight, however, several trolls had asked her to let them settle there and the herb witch had allowed them to. So there were a few simple huts under construction there at the moment, surrounding Zu¡¯ji¡¯s hut and together forming an open semicircle. In the center was a large campfire, with many tree trunks as benches around it. On these benches, a few females were sitting, while some others were grilling meat and various puppies were playing all over the place.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    In front of Zu¡¯ji¡¯s hut stood the two trolls she had already taken to the Deep Temple. Without even giving them a nod, she strode past them and into her home. It was quite dark in here and, as one would expect of a herbalist, the interior was a smorgasbord of the art of healing and brewing. The tendrils of hanging plant boxes dangled from the ceiling and a constantly changing scent filled the air.


    ¡°My mistress,¡± greeted Majanie with a bowed head. ¡¯Welcome home.¡±


    ¡°My dear Majanie,¡¯ Zu¡¯ji nodded curtly. Since she had returned to the village a few days ago, this was her first encounter with her student. ¡±You are definitely a welcome change for my ears and eyes.¡± The herbalist sighed a bit theatrically before she went to her food supply. She opened a jug filled with treetop. This was a trollish variant of vodka, distilled from the roots of an actually foul-smelling tree. Zu¡¯ji smacked his lips with relish after taking a sip. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Some are talking trash, just so you know,¡± Majanie mentioned directly. She watched as the herbalist took another sip. ¡¯They wonder where some of your followers have gone.¡±


    ¡°Into the arms of Yani, as Zanu anxiously reported to me,¡¯ Zu¡¯ji said with disappointment. Yes, her loyal warrior had told her a wild story, but it played into her conviction of what a gift the ancestor had been. ¡°Unfortunately, we have lost sight of the ancestor. He supposedly fought a king alligator with his bare hands and was able to hold it at bay with brute strength alone.¡±


    ¡°Few trolls can kill a king alligator on their own,¡± Majanie shuddered and wrapped her arms around herself. ¡±And that¡¯s only with a lot of preparation and traps, or so I¡¯ve heard, and the ancestor fought one of those gigantic beasts with his bare hands and survived? Unbelievable!¡±


    ¡°Whether he¡¯s alive, I don¡¯t know... Zanu ran away. He was wounded and full of fear. I asked Haruk¡¯Zil for a sign, but so far I have received nothing. The all-seeing serpent is certainly very angry that we have lost the ancestor.¡±


    ¡°That may well be,¡± Majanie agreed thoughtfully, but her mood was not dampened by this, because she had much better news. ¡±Or maybe not.¡±


    Zu¡¯ji put down the jug of treetop, all ears. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Majanie went to the entrance of the hut to make sure that no one was standing too close or walking towards it. ¡°I secretly overheard a little gossip between Ine¡¯kata and Suara earlier,¡± the student said quietly and deviously. ¡±Suara is pregnant.¡±


    Hearing that news drew more than just a satisfied grin on Zu¡¯ji¡¯s lips. ¡°So the all-seeing serpent is still favoring us after all,¡± she murmured in relief. She went to her servant and gave her a grateful kiss on the forehead. ¡°That is indeed a most welcome message. You did very well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Majanie replied almost shyly and with darkened cheeks. ¡±One could say that we still have an ancestor with Suara, even if the whelp is far from seeing this world soon.¡±


    ¡°Your way of thinking is so delightful and worthy of my teachings,¡± Zu¡¯ji praised emphatically, before she walked through the hut, lost in thought. ¡±And maybe Blood Tusk isn¡¯t lost forever. With the help of Suara and his blood in her womb, I might be able to track him down again.¡±


    ¡°Do we have to?¡± Majanie asked uncertainly. She was a believer and devoted servant of Haruk¡¯Zil, but here she had a different opinion. ¡±Could it be that the ancestor was never really meant for us and we only needed his seed?¡±


    ¡°His seed may be more valuable than all the gold in the jungle, but all of that for Haruk¡¯Zil, just to make Blood Tusk disappear again?¡± Zu¡¯ji doubted, raising an eyebrow. Even if it was so, she still had plans with the gladiator and they were too important to her and, in her view, equally important for the rise of the all-seeing serpent in her village. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. Besides, I need Bluood Tusk at least to either get rid of Khojun or to draw him to my side. When I hold the tribe¡¯s champion in my hands, whether new or old, together with the high priest¡¯s female, the rest is only a matter of time.¡±


    ¡°And how exactly does Khojun fit into all this?¡± Majanie asked with interest. ¡±He is interested in nothing else anymore except revenge for his brother. He is looking for traces of the ancestor and has sent a few of his closest associates to find traces of the caravan. It has long been an open secret that the pucks were attacked by someone.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, and what if we knew where the ancestor was?¡± Zu¡¯ji asked with a false smile. ¡±Either he kills him or he is killed. Either the champion of the village is grateful to us or we can bring a new, loyal champion to the top.¡±


    ¡°I actually think a new champion would be even better,¡± Majanie interjected. Admittedly, this was also a bit personal for her, as the champion had taken Majanie¡¯s older sister against her will a few years ago. When her father wanted to avenge this, Khojun killed him. ¡±If everything is supposed to start anew, with the all-seeing serpent and the things you have in mind, then really everything.¡±


    ¡°Not an unreasonable thought, my dear. We¡¯ll see,¡± Zu¡¯ji agreed, but now, tangible things had priority. ¡±The only question is whether Suara will come to me or needs a little push.¡±

 Chapter - 20

    Djar¡¯Ku was enjoying himself: he had a nice fire in the afternoon, a lizard was roasting over the flames and as a starter he tasted a delicious mango that he had received from Ja¡¯Jen¡¯s monkey. ¡°For a priest who serves the Jatal of the Dark Sea, it is very lively here.¡±


    ¡°Lively, you say?¡± Haki replied, not quite as convinced. She was sitting topless by the fire, washing herself with water she had collected from the spring in the rock face. However, she had noticed something else further back in the rock. ¡±I find it a little eerie.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s only because you¡¯re still so young,¡± Djar¡¯Ku said, unconcerned. The older warrior only glanced in the direction of the rock, where there was access to a tomb where the dead were buried. ¡±Would you rather have him standing here with graves and urns everywhere, along with withered trees and rotten earth?¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°Well then,¡± Djar¡¯Ku nodded as he looked back at the fire. He didn¡¯t stare at the female, because this kind of physical freedom was as natural to him as breathing. Of course he thought she was pretty, but nothing more than that. ¡±And you really want to do this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a price we can afford,¡± Haki said dutifully, though not too eagerly. Ja¡¯Jen had demanded a night with the female as payment for his help. ¡±And I¡¯ve already been harassed by disgusting trolls. The Yani priest seems...acceptable.¡±


    ¡°You really want this giant with us.¡±


    ¡°I have never been blessed with a sign or the favor of the tiki,¡± Haki said. Her decision was irrevocable, as she saw something of inestimable value for her group and wanted to ensure their survival by all means. ¡±And then I saw him. If that wasn¡¯t a sign and a blessing from the tiki, what will be?¡±


    ¡°That leaves the question of which tiki?¡± Djar¡¯Ku added. Language barrier aside, Bloodg Tusk was not at the fire to hear the old warrior. ¡±I doubt that several tiki took pity on us. Maybe that¡¯s why Ja¡¯Jen wanted to talk to the giant alone as the other half of the price. Maybe he¡¯s an emissary of the Dark Jatal.¡±


    Haki had finished washing. She leaned forward so that her breasts glistened in the firelight as she took down the lizard skewer and cut off her share. ¡°He radiates complete dominance and power, like Tzugar or Meneka.¡±


    ¡°The mighty gorilla? No. He holds blood and family sacred and this giant is completely alone.¡±


    ¡°Because he has yet to find and raise his family.¡±


    ¡°Creating a family, exactly,¡± Djar¡¯Ku added. Here he became more slippery, but he remained respectful. For him, the tiki of healing and fertility was also clearly an option. ¡¯The giant is a reflection of trollish life, strong and healthy. He will make whelps in abundance, in the name of Ayu¡¯nara.¡±


    ¡°Many whelps,¡¯ Haki murmured softly. Her neck hairs stood up and the rest of her fur plum rose slightly. It was a natural reaction as a female, but she agreed with the old warrior. ¡°But when I think about it, you could be right. Despite all his strength, his wounds were considerable and he has now almost completely healed. Ayu¡¯nara must be well inclined towards him.¡±


    The Crane of Life, that was the tiki Ayu¡¯nara. Some also called her the evergreen Crimson Rose, because she was said to be the most beautiful female troll that had ever lived.


    ¡°Questions upon questions and only death might have an answer,¡± Djar¡¯Ku pointed out and he looked at the hut of the Yani priest.


    ¡°I have to say, this is a real change,¡± Ja¡¯Jen confessed in common language and calmly. His hut was currently only illuminated by the incoming light from smaller window openings, which were large enough for birds, and a handful of candles. ¡±Apart from the unintentional blasphemy, you have a pretty good story.¡±


    ¡°What is blasphemy?¡± Blood Tusk asked. On the one hand, he liked this troll so far, since he said almost nothing but the bare necessities and understood him. On the other hand, it bothered Blood Tusk that the stranger always wore his mask and he couldn¡¯t even look him in the eye because the eye holes were simply completely dark.


    ¡°In your ignorance, you speak badly of the tiki, the most sacred thing for all trolls,¡± Ja¡¯jen explained. However, now that he knew a little about the gladiator, he overlooked his ignorance and because it had been directed primarily at Haruk¡¯Zil. ¡°That¡¯s called blasphemy and elsewhere, trolls would have killed you for much less.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my problem,¡± Blood Tusk said simply. He saw nothing wrong with his actions. ¡¯I¡¯m not a jungle troll and I didn¡¯t want to be here. That¡¯s what this Zu¡¯ji wanted.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she probably had something planned for you,¡¯ Ja¡¯Jen nodded. He had never heard the name before, but he had at least heard of the River Fangs. ¡°Maybe she¡¯ll send someone to look for you.¡±


    ¡°Let her. By then I¡¯ll be back in the arena. Do you know the way?¡±


    ¡°I was in Khuwix a good 20 high-summers ago, but I¡¯ve long forgotten the way and I have no desire to go there.¡±


    ¡°And if you get gold? Pucks have a lot of gold and many are crazy about gold.¡±


    ¡°For many trolls that would be an offer, but not for me.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s probably time you did what the trolls outside wanted,¡± said Blood Tusk with slight emphasis. He finally wanted to go back. ¡±What did you call it? Translating? Then I can ask if they know the way.¡±


    ¡°But first, I would like a small favor,¡± Ja¡¯Jen demanded. He pulled an empty bowl toward him and took a knife, clutching the blade and holding the handle out to the gladiator. ¡±A token of gratitude for my hospitality.¡±


    ¡°What is hospitality?¡±


    Ja¡¯Jen murmured dryly. ¡°It¡¯s when I let someone walk around in my home instead of putting their head on a pike. Instead, I would just like to have a little blood in this bowl.¡±


    Blood Tusk looked at the blade handle incomprehensibly. ¡±I like to taste blood when I feel a female, but what do you jungle trolls have in bowls with your blood?¡±


    ¡°Mostly it¡¯s for ritual purposes,¡± Ja¡¯Jen mentioned, vehemently offering the handle. ¡¯So be a good fellow.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡¯ Blood Tusk agreed. He didn¡¯t understand any of this tiki stuff or what was going on with these trolls, but the stranger had treated him well and shared his possessions with him. Therefore, the giant saw his blood as legitimate compensation, which he squeezed out into the bowl after cutting his palm.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Ja¡¯Jen nodded contentedly. ¡±Go out to the others. I¡¯ll be with you in a moment.¡±


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Blood Tusk took a deep breath as he walked out. So much free space, the jungle around him all the time and sky as far as he could see. He was not aware of it, but all the years of captivity had accustomed him to closed spaces and this habit overshadowed the curiosity he had shown in the pucks¡¯ camp in the jungle.


    ¡°Great warrior returns,¡± the orange batparrot cawed in troll from its perch. Then it fluttered onto the gladiator¡¯s shoulder. ¡±Shall we go to your tribe?¡±


    Blood Tusk had never seen a talking animal before, and although he didn¡¯t understand it, he tolerated it. Ja¡¯Jen had told him that these simple birds were harmless and only sought company.


    ¡°It seems they are finished,¡± Djar¡¯Ku said when he saw the giant approaching. He wiped the mango juice from his lips and greeted the gladiator with a raised hand.


    Blood Tusk silently returned the gesture and squatted down by the fire, watching the female as she wrapped her brown cloth around her breasts.


    ¡°And it seems Ja¡¯Jen has taken more than that,¡± Haki stated. The cut on Bloo Tusk¡¯s clenched hand wasn¡¯t too severe, but she knew why he¡¯d made it. ¡±But at least the Yani priest seems pleased.¡±


    ¡°Ja¡¯Jen is powerful,¡± said the batparrot on Blood Tusk¡¯s shoulder, spreading its wings wide. ¡¯Don¡¯t anger him or he¡¯ll eat your heart.¡±


    ¡°Mine is quite dry,¡¯ Djar¡¯Ku patted his chest. ¡±More dust than flesh.¡±


    ¡°Old fart.¡±


    ¡°And still prettier than you,¡° Djar¡¯Ku grinned.


    The bird cawed testily, but when Blood Tusk glanced at his shoulder, the animal fell silent and began preening its feathers instead.


    ¡°Now, now Rak,¡± the voice of the approaching Ja¡¯Jen sounded. ¡°Be good.¡± As soon as the Yani priest arrived, the batparrot moved to his shoulder and Ja¡¯Jen took a seat by the fire.


    Haki and Djar¡¯Ku sat a little closer together and straighter, so that they could keep a close eye on the Yani priest. ¡°Is he a gift from the tiki?¡±, the female asked, full of youthful exuberance.


    Ja¡¯Jen raised his hand. ¡°Wait,¡± he replied in trollish and said to gladiator in Common. ¡°I¡¯ll tell them a few things about you, because they¡¯re curious. Is that okay with you?¡± The Yani priest got a nod from the giant, so he spoke cryptically in Trollish. ¡°He is life and death, special and ordinary.¡±


    None of the jungle trolls understood, but their attention was piqued nonetheless. ¡°Sounds to me like it¡¯s a gift from the tiki,¡± Djar¡¯ku said. ¡°Did he say how he killed this king alligator?¡±


    ¡°He has no idea what a king alligator is,¡± Ja¡¯Jen replied. He fed Rak some nuts on the side. ¡¯I described the beast to him, but even though he¡¯s aware of his strength, he said it was nonsense that he could have killed such a beast with his bare hands.¡±


    ¡°But I saw it with my own eyes!¡¯ Haki affirmed plausibly. ¡°I did!¡±


    Even without understanding the language, Blood Tusk gave the female a disbelieving look, while Ja¡¯Jen was more open-minded. ¡°In that case, he doesn¡¯t seem to remember,¡± the voodoo witcher noted. ¡°But perhaps I start from the very beginning, before we end up with the king alligator. It will surely blow your minds.¡± The Yani priest grinned, which looked really creepy through his elephant skull mask, but his guests nodded in agreement. ¡°Blood Tusk, as he¡¯s called in the arena, knows nothing of us...¡± Ja¡¯Jen began. Basically, much of what he told them was always the same, at least when it came to the arena. Practice, fight, eat, mate, sleep and repeat, until he came to the trials of the three troll tribes, what Zu¡¯ji did that night, the ambush and how the herbalist let him go. ¡°He still knew that he was attacked by the River Fangs. After that, he only remembers waking up in the cave.¡±


    It didn¡¯t matter whether it was Haki or Djar¡¯Ku, because the minds of both were trying to process what they had heard. Their faces revealed that they were torn between many feelings: rejection, doubt, admiration, interest, but the fact that Blood Tusk was a troll without a tribe or faith still weighed most heavily on them.


    ¡°I... don¡¯t understand,¡± Haki murmured, holding his hand in front of his mouth. No, none of this could be true for them. ¡±I know what I saw. He leaped through the air as high as a bird in flight. He uprooted large trees and used them as clubs, threw chunks of rock and earth around like oranges. And then he¡¯s... impure.¡±


    ¡°Outcasts and wanderers are one thing,¡± Djar¡¯Ku said. He would never speak ill of the tiki, but he had seen enough in his life not to be rooted in his convictions. ¡±But if we bring a troll like that to our group, he won¡¯t be accepted.¡±


    ¡°That will be so,¡± Ja¡¯Jen agreed, but he did not share the decision. ¡¯But that would be your loss and could not be more foolish.¡±


    ¡°Please speak more clearly, Yani Priest,¡¯ Djar¡¯Ku respectfully requested, glancing back and forth between the two. The giant sat there silently, almost without a flicker, letting the trolls conduct their conversation.


    Ja¡¯Jen¡¯s voice grew darker, much more fitting to his appearance. ¡°To the untrained eye, Blood Tusk may seem a worthless troll, but he echoes death itself. It tells me of a past in which he has already sent many trolls to Yani, and this echo is so strong that it extends into the future. This warrior will yet serve Yani well.¡±


    Haki concluded uneasily. ¡°So... is he an envoy of Yani?¡±


    ¡°What he is is hard to say,¡± Ja¡¯Jen confessed. He clicked his staff casually and seemed almost disgusted. ¡°Because as much as death surrounds this troll, he is bursting with life, as if Ayu¡¯nara herself had thrown him from her womb. The spirits of life surround him distinctly, just as they whisper to me that this troll is of special blood.¡±


    ¡°The spirits say that?¡± Djar¡¯Ku asked, pricking up his ears. It was reason enough for him and Haki to overlook their learned revulsion for a moment.


    Spirits were soul fragments of deceased trolls who had either had an extremely strong will in their lifetime or were revered by many. However, this veneration was not nearly enough to become a tiki. There were various spirits who often did not show themselves and were especially devoted to spiritual trolls, such as priests or shamans. They could wander through the world of the living without limits, and many were simply there, neither good nor evil. Although they had no memories of their old lives, they retained all their accumulated experience, and they could continue to learn as spirits, just as they could perceive supernatural things.


    ¡°It¡¯s not entirely clear what they mean. That¡¯s all they say,¡± Ja¡¯Jen said, waving a hand in front of his face as if inhaling something. ¡±But if you don¡¯t want to take him with you or can¡¯t persuade him to join you, I would try.¡±


    ¡°You... want to keep him?¡± Haki pricked up his ears. Having heard all this, she was conflicted about the gladiator, but her female instincts made her favor goodwill again. ¡±Haven¡¯t you been a hermit for a long, long time?¡±


    ¡°Do you now realize what value this troll can have?¡± Ja¡¯Jen whispered thoughtfully, growing more serious. ¡¯Perhaps I should kill you so that the question of whereabouts does not arise in the first place.¡±


    Djar¡¯Ku was not drawn out by this objection. ¡¯What would a Yani priest and hermit want with a troll who knows nothing of us?¡±


    ¡°That remains to be found out, and what does ignorance mean?¡± Ja¡¯Jen questioned. He seemed to be a pragmatist, who nevertheless brought forth a logical approach. ¡±Our whelps are born screaming and ignorant, until we teach them, and what is a Blood Tusk other than a whelp?¡± The Yani priest remained objective but honest. ¡°A seemingly extremely strong, extraordinary, stupid whelp.¡±


    ¡°That may be true,¡± Djar¡¯Ku admitted and he looked at Haki, seeking advice. ¡°But before anything happens here, we should finally get what we were promised. We want to talk to him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we do,¡± Haki nodded and the trolls looked at the Yani priest. ¡¯A deal is a deal.¡±


    ¡°True,¡¯ Ja¡¯Jen murmured with a demanding undertone and he stretched out his hand to Haki . ¡±I¡¯ll take the female and you can talk to Blood Tusk about whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°And how can I do that when you are busy?¡± Djar¡¯Ku replied, glancing sideways as Haki stood up and slowly walked over to the Yani priest. ¡±The reason we are here is so that you can translate for us.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Ja¡¯Jen reassured him, imitating the call of a bird. ¡®Kriz¡¯kriz, come here, my love.¡¯ From the canopy of a nearby tree, the lime-green feathered batparrot came and the Yani priest let it land on his other hand as he stood.


    Kriz¡¯kriz fluttered her wings. ¡±What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t like outsiders, but do me a favor,¡± Ja¡¯Jen toed the batparrot. ¡±These two troll males need to talk. The big one only speaks Common and the half-dead one only speaks troll. Hear what they have to say and report it back to each in their own language.¡±


    The batparrot didn¡¯t like that at all and cawed rebelliously. ¡°I don¡¯t like strangers. Why are they both so stupid?¡±


    ¡°A good question,¡± Ja¡¯Jen grinned, gently shaking the bird off his hand and pulling Haki eagerly towards him. ¡°Ask them while I mate.¡±


    ¡°Talking to idiots is annoying,¡± Kriz¡¯Kriz complained, flying moodily around the fire. ¡±Stupid trolls.¡±


    Bluood Tusk watched Ja¡¯Jen and Haki in particular. The female was not quite willing to submit to the priest¡¯s advances, that much was clear to him. However, she had come to him of her own free will, and just as Blood Tusk always received a reward in the arena, he sensed that Ja¡¯Jen was now demanding his reward, and the giant respected that.


    ¡°Be good or you¡¯ll end up in the cooking pot tonight,¡± Ja¡¯Jen grumbled, and he pressed his mask to Haki¡¯s shoulder while he was halfway to his hut.


    ¡°The giant will eat me first,¡± Kriz¡¯kriz said, before landing on Djar¡¯Ku¡¯s shoulder. ¡¯I¡¯ll stay with you. You probably don¡¯t have the teeth to eat me.¡±


    ¡°Tiki,¡¯ Djar¡¯Ku sighed, running his hand over his face. ¡±No matter where and which species, females are alw

 Chapter - 21

    The communication between Blood Tuskr and Djar¡¯Ku had been more than poor so far. But that was not because they could not get along, but because neither of them had said a word yet. Instead, they helped themselves to the roasted meat and ate, while in the background, here and there, a lustful groan could be heard coming from Ja¡¯Jen¡¯s hut, that of both trolls screwing.


    Kriz¡¯kriz cleaned her feathers, looking from troll to troll by the fire. ¡°Are you going to open your mouths sometime?¡± she squeaked in trollish.


    Blood Tusk looked at Djar¡¯Ku, since the old warrior was the only one who had understood. However, Djar¡¯Ku just waved it off, considering the bird¡¯s comment not worth mentioning.


    ¡°You just sit here all the time, eating and listening to them fuck,¡± Kriz¡¯kriz complained. She pecked Djar¡¯Ku on the head with her beak, not too hard, and cawed annoyingly. ¡±But maybe you are too weak? Ja¡¯Jen may mount the female. The strongest male gets the female!¡±


    ¡°No one doubts Ja¡¯Jen¡¯s power, but it is because of his power. Haki is making a deal in there,¡± Djar¡¯Ku said, at which point the female can be heard panting brightly for a moment and the old warrior takes it with humor. ¡±With a lot of effort. So be a good girl, you flying piece of chicken and just fulfill Ja¡¯Jen¡¯s part of the bargain by translating for us or I¡¯ll tell the Yani priest that you didn¡¯t help us. Then you¡¯ll end up in the cooking pot tonight after all.¡±


    ¡°Asshole.¡±


    ¡°I see we have an agreement,¡± Djar¡¯Ku grinned, but his lips quickly returned to normal. For him, it was time to talk to the big one. ¡°So, translate between us from now on ¨C Blood Tusk, you really don¡¯t remember this king alligator?¡±


    Kriz¡¯kriz took over their role so that Blood Tusk could talk to the old warrior. ¡±No. How could I forget something like that?¡±


    ¡°Good question, but I don¡¯t think Haki imagined it,¡± Djar¡¯Ku murmured thoughtfully. He himself had been in a great many fights and a suspicion occurred to him. ¡±Maybe you took one to the skull so hard that you really forgot it.¡±


    ¡°You forget things when you get hit on the head?¡±


    ¡°It can happen. It happened to me a few times, but usually the memory came back after a while.¡±


    ¡°If it has, the time hasn¡¯t come for me yet,¡± Blood Tusk said dismissively. It had never happened to him and it sounded a bit nonsense to him, but he had no reason to doubt the words. ¡±Do you mount Haki?¡±


    ¡°She could be my daughter,¡± Djar¡¯Ku laughed. His desire for females was hardly present anymore. ¡¯But no, I won¡¯t mate with her. Why do you ask? Do you want to make her your female?¡±


    ¡°Make her my female?¡¯ Blood Tusk replied. He lacked understanding and interest in bonds and family. ¡°I¡¯ve already mated with her and might do it again. What more could I do?¡±


    ¡°It seems you have some traits of true trolls after all,¡± Djar¡¯Ku stated. When he was very young, he was hardly different: taking many females and passing on his seed was all that mattered to him. Apart from that, Djar¡¯Ku considered what Ja¡¯Jen had told him about the gladiator¡¯s seemingly unbreakable desire. Unlike the others, however, who had questioned the giant¡¯s desire, the old warrior understood him and even took a sincere interest because the gladiator¡¯s world was foreign to him. ¡°Are there also troll females in this Khuwix?¡±


    ¡°Many. The pucks often send them to me.¡±


    ¡°Also fighters?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Blood Tusk only now noticed. He sounded quite surprised. ¡±Here in the jungle, I¡¯ve seen such strong females for the first time.¡±


    ¡°I assume that in Khuwix, the body and the labor force ensure the survival of the females,¡± Djar¡¯Ku said. He knew that there were also trolls of this kind, where female trolls were limited to work and sex, so the pucks¡¯ approach was not alien to him. ¡±Here in the jungle, however, that¡¯s sometimes not enough. You have to adapt or you die.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s treacherous here,¡± Blood Tusk said, since he didn¡¯t consider himself too weak for the jungle. After all, the wilderness hadn¡¯t beaten him yet. ¡±So much that I don¡¯t know and some things are barely bigger than my fist and yet so dangerous.¡±


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Welcome to the Diamond Jungle,¡± Djar¡¯Ku grinned. Of course he knew from Ja¡¯Jen¡¯s account what Zu¡¯ji had said to the gladiator, but the old warrior put it differently. ¡±Not everyone here is strong enough to survive in it.¡±


    Blood Tusk didn¡¯t react aggressively and he didn¡¯t show any emotions worth mentioning. ¡°Don¡¯t I look strong enough?¡± he replied, subtly questioning his strength.


    ¡°You could probably defeat many trolls in this jungle in a direct duel,¡± Djar¡¯Ku admitted. Nevertheless, he had not forgotten what he had seen in the last few days. ¡°But surviving here is not just a matter of will, brute strength and fighting experience. If you would hone your instincts and engage with the endless wildness of the jungle, you would surely become almost invincible.¡±


    Although Blood Tusk was tempted by the prospect of always being the strongest, the troll¡¯s simple mind had another word to say. ¡°In the arena, there is no jungle, no nasty plants and tiny animals. There I see everything clearly and I am the best.¡±


    ¡°And if one day a troll from the jungle comes there who is just as strong as you, but has all this experience? His senses will be more acute, his movements faster and he will clearly defeat you.¡±


    ¡°Then I was no longer strong enough,¡± Bloody Tusk admitted bluntly. Even an uneducated troll like him knew this rule of life. ¡±The stronger one wins.¡±


    ¡°Well... do you at least agree that the jungle could make you stronger?¡±


    ¡°Could be, yeah.¡±


    ¡°I like your no-nonsense approach,¡± Djar¡¯Ku nodded sincerely. A lot of trolls in the jungle were just pigheaded and didn¡¯t like to admit when they were wrong. The gladiator was a refreshing change for Djar¡¯Ku. ¡±So you could be stronger. But you don¡¯t want that because you want to go back to Khuwix, where you are the strongest?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I can understand you,¡± Djar¡¯Ku said, turning his eyes more dimly to the fire. ¡±Adaptation is important, but everyone likes to have a home to return to.¡±


    Blood Tusk watched the old troll. He was not interested in socializing or taking a deeper interest in others, but he engaged with him a little. ¡°And yours is with Haki and your group?¡±


    ¡°In a manner of speaking. We are looking for a new, safe place. Not an easy task.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s enough space here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but the arm of many tribes reaches far,¡± Djar¡¯Ku pointed out and looked at his counterpart. ¡±And not one of them will help you get to Khuwix. Most of them will simply attack you because you don¡¯t belong to them or because you are roaming their territory.¡±


    ¡°Do you know the way, then?¡±


    ¡°No, I hadn¡¯t even heard the name until now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll find my way back,¡° said Blood Tusk stubbornly. ¡¯If not, I wasn¡¯t strong enough.¡±


    Djar¡¯Ku thought that would have been a real waste of troll blood, impure or not. ¡¯Yes, I think so, too,¡± he agreed with the giant. From the way the gladiator spoke and what Djar¡¯Ku now knew about him, he had a compromise in mind, though. ¡°You have the will for it and you are as stubborn and patient as a rock.¡±


    ¡°How can a rock be patient?¡±


    ¡°Not important,¡± Djar¡¯Ku grinned. ¡¯The question is - do you have to go back to the arena right now or are you just happy to make it back at all?¡±


    Blood Tusk took the bait. ¡¯No matter how long, as long as I get back there.¡±


    ¡°Then we could help each other,¡± Djar¡¯Ku said determinedly. Now was the time to talk, from warrior to warrior, from troll to troll. ¡¯How would you like that?¡±


    ¡°And how do we help each other?¡¯ Blood Tusk replied when a very loud and overwhelmed groan from Haki briefly drew his and his opponent¡¯s attention to the hut.


    Djar¡¯Ku looked at the hut in astonishment and a little envy, but he didn¡¯t let himself be distracted. ¡°Come with us. We need a strong fighter like you. Stay with us for a while and help us. Along the way, you will learn new things and the jungle will make you stronger. Once our new tribe is established and has a safe home, Haki and I will help you return to Khuwix.¡±


    ¡°How can I help you if I know nothing about the jungle?¡±


    ¡°Haki, me and a few others are hunted by the tribe that wiped out our old tribe,¡± Djar¡¯Ku said solemnly, but he was still unsure. ¡±And it still hunts our remains. A mighty warrior like you will make us safer.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t sound convinced.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not because of you, not directly,¡± Djar¡¯Ku explained. An obstacle had to be overcome and he used it to make the trade more palatable to the gladiator. ¡±It won¡¯t be easy to convince our group to accept you, and I mean it will be damn hard.¡±


    ¡°And if they don¡¯t want me?¡±


    ¡°I will still keep my word and so will Haki, I promise.¡± Djar¡¯Ku swore on his warrior¡¯s honor and patted his heart with the flat of his hand. ¡±But don¡¯t expect us to accompany you immediately. Our group comes first.¡±


    Not that the Blood Tusk was the most adept of bargainers, but what was in his flesh and blood was now showing. He gave something and he got something, just like in the arena. It was perfectly natural for him. ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you,¡± the gladiator agreed. Then he stood up and stretched out his whole arm, because that was how a word between fighters was sealed in the arena.


    Over the fire and standing upright, Djar¡¯Ku held out his hand, whereupon the giant grabbed it at the end of the forearm. ¡°And in return, we¡¯ll take you home,¡± replied Djar¡¯Ku, also grasping the giant¡¯s forearm, which was accompanied by a supposed female orgasm from the hut. ¡°And it seems to me that Haki also got something out of the bargain.¡±


    Blood Tusk looked back. ¡°Yes, sounds familiar,¡± he said knowingly. ¡°I wonder if she¡¯ll want to mate again afterward?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you two can work that out without me,¡± Dajr¡¯Ku replied as he released his arm. Two young trolls for travel companions, he sighed inwardly. Hopefully he would be able to get at least a little sleep.


    Kriz¡¯kriz shot into the air as the conversation ended. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m finally rid of you. You¡¯re both boring and stupid.¡±

 Chapter - 22

    A bloodshot, swollen eye, a nose dripping with blood and a broken arm. That was the best possible outcome after Bluthauer had approached the camp of their group with Djar¡¯Ku and Haki. Two scouts from the Wandering Trolls¡¯ community had ambushed the three of them, suspecting that Blood Tusk, due to his imposing stature and weaponry, was holding Haki and Djar¡¯Ku hostage. Fortunately, Djar¡¯Ku had asked the giant not to kill anyone long before they had encountered the scouts, and he had kept to it. The two wounded scouts were driving the returnees in front of them, in the direction of the camp.


    ¡°Argh, not so slow!¡± Kriz¡¯kriz cawed in Trollish. She was sitting upside down on Blood Tusk¡¯s shoulder, looking down at the dejected scouts. ¡±And lift your chin! Or there¡¯ll be another smack!¡± The batparrot had been persuaded by Ja¡¯Jen to stay with the gladiator¡¯s company for a while as a translator and language teacher. The bird tried to get the best out of that.


    The scouts shot the cheeky bird warning looks, and it was clear that the animal was best roasted over the fire. ¡°How quickly the tone has changed,¡± Djar¡¯Ku remarked. ¡°Now that Blood Tusk, the strongest, is near this annoying bird, it is completely tame towards him.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s stupid but big and powerful!¡± Kri¡¯kriz said when she turned to face them. ¡¯And I can make up for his stupidity with my wits. We¡¯re a good team!¡±


    ¡°Of course you are.¡±


    ¡°Nargh, crumble to dust, old fart¡±


    Djar¡¯Ku laughed dirty. ¡¯Bet I live longer than you flying roast club?¡±


    ¡°Remember! Ja¡¯Jen¡¯s curse will befall you if anything happens to me.¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Djar¡¯Ku replied indecisively. ¡¯I¡¯m still weighing whether the curse is worth it or not.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t dignify that with an answer!¡¯ Kriz¡¯kriz decided and she preferred to concern herself with preening her feathers.


    Blood Tusk tolerated the cheeky, partly incomprehensible cawing of the bird because he could communicate with it. However, it remained to be seen whether that would be enough for the foreign trolls, who now spotted the giant from the edge of their camp.


    ¡°Come here, everyone!¡± one of the male guards shouted into the camp. The whelps were the first to follow his call, followed by some warriors, and then the rest of the group. ¡°Look at this!¡±


    Spears were raised, bows were drawn and soft growls vibrated in some throats, but the natural respect for a troll as big and war-like as Blood Tusk was written on the faces of many.


    A male made his way between the trolls. ¡°What in the name of all spirits and tiki is going on here?!¡± Sa¡¯Thuk asked. He was no Jatal, but he was the most dominant troll and the unofficial leader of the group. ¡°What is this and where were you for so long?!¡±


    ¡°Sa¡¯Thuk,¡± Djar¡¯Ku greeted him with a raised hand. He found the troll, who had not been part of his tribe before, to be too hot-headed, but he respected his protective instincts. ¡±It¡¯s a bit of a long story, but let me tell you right away ¨C it¡¯s a blessing for our group.¡±


    ¡°You sound like the old fools of my former tribe who believed a miracle would save us,¡± Sa¡¯Thuk replied, unconvinced. Around his neck, he wore a dried pair of eyeballs on a loop, and all the skin around his left eye was completely wrinkled and leathery from a long-ago burn. ¡±And you took one of our best females with you. But her fertile womb is of no use to us dead.¡±


    While Kriz¡¯kriz translated very quietly into Blood Tusk¡¯s ear, Haki stood up for herself. ¡°Since I¡¯m the one who received the blessing first, I wouldn¡¯t have tolerated staying here in the camp. And as far as us are concerned, that remains to be seen.¡±


    The fact that the two returnees spoke of a blessing with such certainty brought the group of trolls into a curious whisper. ¡°Blessing, blessing. Blessing,¡± Sa¡¯Thuk repeated as he took a closer look at the gladiator. However, he could not approach him because Haki and Djar¡¯Ku were standing in between. ¡°Speak more clearly. Is it about this colossal troll? Where did you get him? I¡¯ve never seen a troll like him before.¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Haki confirmed calmly. ¡±It¡¯s about Blood Tusk. I¡¯ve never seen a more powerful troll, and a priest has confirmed it. There is something special about him, apart from his obvious strength.¡±


    The gladiator¡¯s name made some of the trolls and even Sa¡¯Thuk murmur in puzzlement. ¡°Blood Tusk, what an odd name,¡± he said, narrowing his eyes. ¡°And what kind of priest said that?¡±


    ¡°Some of us may have heard his name before,¡± Djar¡¯Ku replied. He took out a seal of Yani that Ja¡¯Jen had made and that was considered a significant sign of respect among trolls that should not be defiled . ¡±His name is Ja¡¯Jen, a voodoo witcher and priest of the Jatal of the Dark Sea.¡±


    Even before the name was mentioned, several trolls had cautiously recoiled at the mention of the seal. ¡°You... asked a Yani priest?¡± Sa¡¯Thuk asked uneasily. ¡°Of all the possible tiki, a Yani priest?¡±


    ¡°And Ja¡¯Jen, too?!¡± one of the three older trolls in the small group asked in astonishment. His name was Ataz and in the former tribe of Djar¡¯Ku he had been the most experienced fisherman. ¡±And he let you live? Unbelievable.¡±


    ¡°He can be reasoned with,¡± Djar¡¯Ku played down the encounter. ¡±And we had little choice. Our group has no priest and Ja¡¯Jen is a hermit who also has mastered the art of the common tongue. We needed him to talk to Blood Tusk, because he doesn¡¯t understand us.¡±


    ¡°The troll doesn¡¯t know the language of his people?!¡± Sa¡¯Thuk exclaimed, finally managing to see past the giant to the slightly wounded scouts. ¡±And what happened to you?!¡± The scouts pointed at the gladiator and Sa¡¯Thuk clutched the handle of his curved one-handed sword. ¡°How dare you attack my trolls?!¡±


    Blood Tusk kept his eye on the weapon, but although he was surrounded by potential enemies, he only looked at the speaker.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Now stuff a banana down your throat, Sa¡¯Thuk!¡± Djar¡¯Ku demanded a little louder. He might no longer be the youngest of them all and no longer a candidate for Jatal, but he was still a good warrior who could make himself heard. In addition, there was the seal, which he demonstratively displayed. ¡°We want to tell the group everything in peace and Blood Tusk is not our enemy. We have made a deal with him that Ja¡¯Jen has approved of. So we and he will keep our word, or do you want to bring the tiki¡¯s resentment down on us before we are reborn as a tribe?¡±


    Sa¡¯Thuk squinted from side to side. He saw the others looking at the seal appreciatively. ¡°In that case, of course we will keep to what has been agreed,¡± he conceded. ¡°Tell us about it, but without this stranger.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think that¡¯s better for the time being,¡± Djar¡¯Ku agreed. He suspected that tall the trollish talk, despite the help of Kriz¡¯kriz, might be too much for the rather simple-minded gladiator. ¡±But our big friend could do with a bite to eat. Please give him something to eat.¡±


    ¡°Is that part of your deal too?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s called hospitality,¡± Djar¡¯Ku replied, initially unsophisticated, while casting a scrutinizing glance through the rows. ¡±Unless the Mercy of Mirihiji is of no importance to you.¡±


    No one objected, and several glances went to the side. Even Sa¡¯Thuk was among them. ¡°Fine. Who will feed the giant?¡± he asked, and although an important custom, a command of a Tiki, was at stake, Sa¡¯Thuk saw hesitant trolls.


    Haki¡¯s eyes searched for the same, but the hesitation of their group was not necessarily because they all wanted to disobey the grace of Mirihiji. Nobody dared to approach blood boar and Haki recognized that. ¡°Nira¡¯theba... could you?¡±


    The widowed female stood with her whelps almost outside the gathering. ¡®M-me?¡¯ she replied with her eyes downcast. Two of her children clung shyly to each of her legs, while she pressed her youngest, almost nine-month-old daughter to her shoulder. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Hardly anyone cooks as well as you,¡± Haki nodded calmly. ¡°Trust me. He won¡¯t hurt anyone.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    ¡°That being said,¡± Sa¡¯Thuk grumbled as he turned around. He instructed the wounded trolls, as well as two new guards. ¡±You two get patched up and you two get your bows strung. The second he makes one wrong move, you fill him full of arrows. Everyone else, march over to my fire!¡±


    Blood Tusk remained calm and he watched as they all went to the other end of the modest camp and formed a large circle of sitting and squatting figures. Only the aforementioned trolls remained with him.


    ¡°Our resting place is in front,¡± Nira¡¯theba said cautiously. ¡±Cooking will only take a little time.¡±


    Again, Kriz¡¯kriz whispered every word into Blood Tusk¡¯s weakly twitching ear before replying in common tongue. ¡°I can wait,¡± he replied, following the mother to her meager bed.


    It consisted only of a weakly burning fire, a carefully gathered pile of utensils and a few supplies, as well as a half banana leaf tent that seemed just big enough for all the whelps to fit under it and the mother to lie in front of it, half-hidden under the protective leaves.


    Despite the translation by the batparrot, the foreign tongue was slightly unpleasant for Nira¡¯theba. The guards seemed amused, whereas the whelps showed a mixture of silliness and curiosity. ¡°Ma¡¯ma, why does he speak so strangely?¡± Nitha asked. At nine years old, she was the oldest of the children.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s,¡± Nira¡¯theba murmured uncertainly. She didn¡¯t know. ¡±He must come from a far, far away tribe.¡±


    ¡°It must be huge, very far away.¡±


    ¡°That may be. The roots of our jungle extend seemingly endlessly.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Kriz¡¯kriz exaggerated spitefully in Trollish, while Blood Tusk squatted down. ¡±This troll here is just as stupid as a rock, but just as hard and ten times as strong.¡±


    ¡°WOW!¡± squeaked Nitha, just like her younger brother Jakhan, who was six years old. In the blink of an eye, all their fear of the giant, alien troll was forgotten and they approached the wall of muscle. None of the whelps had ever seen a batparrot, let alone heard an animal speak. ¡±You can talk! What are you?¡±


    Kriz¡¯Kriz was glad she was sitting away from the childrens¡¯ grasp. Although Blood Tusk was hunched, even the oldest of the whelps barely reached his upper arm, while Kriz¡¯kriz sat proudly on his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m the queen of the skies!¡± the bird croaked. ¡°And I¡¯m hungry too! Give me some nuts, fruit, or a piece of meat! Feed me!¡±


    The whelps were overzealous, but first they gave their mother a questioning glance. ¡°I don¡¯t think you should get too close to the troll,¡± Nira¡¯theba said uneasily, while she hung a pot over the fire and pushed new logs into the weak flames. ¡°He¡¯s probably tired from his journey.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired and it¡¯s not my bird,¡± said Blood Tusk. The adults were discreetly on guard with every slightest movement of his, since they didn¡¯t share the now carefree recklessness of the whelps. ¡±If it wants to eat, give it food.¡±


    ¡°Yes, give it to me!¡± Kriz¡¯kriz agreed, and in a flash it was flying onto the gladiator¡¯s knee. ¡±But keep your hands off me. If you paw me, I¡¯ll bite you!¡±


    Once more, the whelps gave their mother a melting look before Nira¡¯theba nodded silently. Hastily, Nitha and Jakhan grabbed a few nut kernels and approached the bird. In the end, the bird allowed them to feed it, like a pet.


    The fact that the children were standing in the shadow of Blood Tusk made this cute scene somewhat abstract. The giant barely looked at the whelps at his knee, as if he didn¡¯t even notice it. On the other hand, he did notice the crawling and scrabbling movements of something else.


    Nira¡¯theba was busy with the water and hadn¡¯t noticed how her youngest daughter Ba¡¯tha went on a voyage of discovery. The huge, shadow-casting lump of muscle by the fire was simply too amazing and, although it looked frightening, even this nine-month-old whelp saw the familiar face of a troll without condemning him for anything.


    When Blood Tusk held out his left hand, the guards and Nira¡¯theba held their breath. While the mother froze and she didn¡¯t dare to intervene, the bow and spear behind the gladiator were readied. Before the crawler could reach his foot, which was about the same size, Blood Tusk grabbed the little one by the back of her cloth diaper and lifted her into the air. He had rarely seen young trolls in the arena and when he had, they were 14 or older. He had only seen whelps as young as Nitha or Jakhan during the trials, and he examined Ba¡¯tha hanging in front of him in disbelief, as if she were a foreign body. He wondered how something so tiny could eventually grow to be as big as a normal female


    Like many whelps of this age, Ba¡¯tha had a bit of baby fat in the form of a tummy and cheekbones. With her mouth wide open and her eyes bulging, she looked at the gladiator, first blubbering to herself and then simply looking past him, because a butterfly was much more interesting to her again.


    What surprised Blood Tusk was that the whelp apparently had no odor of its own. At least he didn¡¯t notice anything and approached a little closer, but then he stopped. A stinky, fetid smell crept through his nose and with a grimacing face, he stretched out his arm and the child a good distance away from him before setting her down in the grass.


    Ba¡¯tha sat with her back to the giant and looked back unsuspectingly and innocently.


    ¡°Why would she do that?¡° Blood Tusk asked, wrinkling his nose.


    ¡°She¡¯s still very young. Whelps do that,¡± Nira¡¯theba answered matter-of-factly. She held out her hands to her daughter. ¡°Come to me. Let¡¯s get you cleaned up.¡±


    ¡°Do you do this often?¡± Blood Tusk addressed the two older children in front of him.


    They had been completely absorbed in feeding Kri¡¯kri and hadn¡¯t even noticed what their sister was doing, though the batparrot didn¡¯t neglect its translation services. ¡®Feed your bird?¡¯ Nitha replied. ¡±If you like, yes!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not my bird.¡±


    ¡°That would be even better!¡° Kri¡¯kriz shook her head. ¡¯But you can always feed me.¡±


    Blood Tusk saw no problem with that. ¡¯If it stops them from wetting their pants, let them do it.¡±


    ¡°Eww, we don¡¯t do that!¡± the whelps giggled. ¡°You¡¯re funny.¡±


    Blood Tusk scratched his head. He had heard a lot of things about himself, but funny? These trolls were once again a really strange bunch for him.

 Chapter - 23

    In an otherwise dark cave, the clear rays of the sun penetrated through a crack in the ceiling and its light fell on a rock bock. Although it looked like an ordinary stone, it had the aura of a sacred sacrificial altar, and in the darkness of the cave, countless snakes raised their heads very quietly, but the walls and coils of the cave amplified the animal sounds.


    Without fear and naked as the tiki created her, the mature contours of a troll female slowly emerged in the shadows. She remained more in the dark, but it became clear that these were the features of Zu¡¯ji. The herbalist watched the altar, as she was not here for the first time and was waiting for the same event to happen.


    New foot sounds announced another person, who stepped slowly into the light on the opposite, right side without stopping.


    It was a male troll, whose outfit looked very ritualistic and yet wild. He also wore a homemade snake head made of leather and fabric over his head, so that the troll¡¯s face could not be seen. He didn¡¯t make a sound as he approached the altar and he took out a ritual dagger from behind his back.


    Zu¡¯ji¡¯s thoughts were racing. Was it Haruk¡¯Zil himself? What did the figure want to tell her every night? Her eyes went to the edge of the altar, where a long, green snake with red stripes coiled up and spread across the entire stone.


    The animal looked at the herbalist with red eyes like jewels and let itself be pressed onto the stone by the male troll at its head.


    The stranger brought his dagger up to the snake and Zu¡¯ji wanted to intervene as she had done so many times before, but her body was completely paralyzed. She could only stand by and watch as the dagger sliced off the snake¡¯s head, followed by its tail. The beast now lay cut into three pieces, which in Zu¡¯ji¡¯s eyes was an absolute sacrilege against the all-seeing serpent itself, but there was nothing she could do about it. Was her devotion too weak? Her will? The stranger beckoned to her gently and only now could she move out of the shadows and step carefully towards the altar. The first few times, she had attacked the stranger after the dismemberment of the snake, only to wake up in her hut, so it didn¡¯t seem to be her job to stop or judge him. At least she hoped so.


    The Haruk¡¯Zil troll took the snake¡¯s tail and middle part and he hung them on his leg dress. He held the head tightly, though, and kept it in front of him, so that the blood-smeared animal stared forward with dead eyes. However, it didn¡¯t stay dead for long and between the fingers of the stranger, the snake¡¯s head rose up and lifted the herbalist up vehemently.


    What did that mean? That was the central question Zu¡¯ji had been asking himself for days. Twice she had tried to take the snake¡¯s head in previous dreams, thinking it was being offered to her, but that too had only awakened her from her sleep. Instead, she stared back at the animal¡¯s gaze and endured the already accusatory-sounding hoisting until the snake calmed down.


    Finally the snake¡¯s head moved out of the stranger¡¯s grip and the head glided over his body. The middle part and the tail also moved again and together the parts disappeared behind the troll¡¯s back. The stranger stretched both arms to the side, assuming a powerful pose, and miraculously, the snake appeared on his shoulders in one piece. The animal coiled around the man¡¯s head and ended up enthroned on his brow.


    Zu¡¯ji dropped to her knees in an instant and she fell into a deep, worshipful position, without looking at the snake or even at the stranger. Around them, the hissing and hissing in the cave grew louder and louder.


    From all corners, snakes of various types and sizes emerged like an endless sea of scales and they swarmed over the witch¡¯s body, but she had nothing to fear. The creatures neither strangled nor bit her, but instead it was as if they merged with her.


    Suddenly Zu¡¯ji woke up with a start. Her body was drenched in sweat, causing her fur plum to stick together. The herbalist¡¯s heart was racing and she was breathing heavily. She was still naked, but it took Zu¡¯ji a few moments to realize that she was lying in the skins of her hut. She was completely alone, with only the distant night sounds of the jungle filling the silent night. Zu¡¯ji ran her hand over her face and tried to calm herself. ¡°All-seeing snake, what are you trying to tell me?¡± she whispered to herself. ¡°I can hardly think straight anymore... I¡¯m stuck. I have to do something about it.¡± This decision led the herbalist to a thing that often helped her, and many others as well.


    At noon that same day, Zu¡¯ji did not hold back. She sat on her haunches with three hard cocks before her. She massaged one with each hand while her mouth took care of the third with energetic, deep-taking head movements.


    The chosen troll males in front of the female moaned ecstatically, while two more trolls stood on the sidelines. They watched the spectacle, panting with lust and rubbing their own acorns.


    Sex, a mostly effective remedy for stress and blockages. This law has always applied, whether for animals or higher intelligence.


    In Zu¡¯ji¡¯s case, however, one male was not enough. Five should be enough for her, she hoped, because her appetite was immense after the many nights of visions and her selection was considerable.


    The males were all between 20 and 45: endurance, experience and all faithful servants or believers in Haruk¡¯Zil, who wanted to fuck the herb witch only too gladly.


    However, Zu¡¯ji loved a good foreplay and to make her partners so hot that they could hardly stand it. ¡°Am I not the most magnificent female of our tribe?¡± she whispered wickedly as she let the troll¡¯s cock escape from the center of her mouth, pressing against her face and staring up at her like a predator.


    ¡°Best of all!¡± the Troll snorted, whose glans was no longer being sucked and he ran his hand through the herbalist¡¯s hair. ¡¯Don¡¯t stop!¡±


    ¡°Almost,¡¯ Zu¡¯ji grinned dirty and she turned her mouth to the left side, which she now pampered with mouth and hand at the same time. However, she didn¡¯t let the middle troll starve completely and the ripe female pressed her curvy front against his glowing warm glans, which he immediately rubbed along the firm flesh.


    ¡°Priestess!¡± the youngest of the males on the right side gasped loudly, while pre-seed pearled from the tip of his glans. ¡±Please let me come on you! I want to cum!¡±


    Priestess. Zu¡¯ji liked this word so much and she was given this title more and more often. ¡°Not until the other two are ready,¡± she mumbled, but she also sensed that the other guys wanted it the same way. ¡°Do you all want to show your priestess your desire for her?¡± All the trolls in front of her groaned and nodded in anticipation, and she returned to her starting position. As fast as she could, she jerked the two cocks in her hands. Only the troll in front of her had to use his own hip and hand as he rubbed his throbbing piece of meat against her breasts.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    In a flood of pure ecstasy, the trolls came almost simultaneously to orgasm. Only the youngest came a few seconds before the others and covered the face of the herb witch, which turned to him, with several strings of his seed. Immediately afterwards, the sperm strings of the other two cocks flew over the female and landed mainly on her breasts and shoulders.


    The warm feeling of the semen on her skin made Zu¡¯ji shiver and she milked the trolls for every last drop and squirt until their glanses had nothing more to give and her hand movements slowly subsided. ¡°Mhh, yes. That¡¯s a good start,¡± she said and played with the tips of the glanses with her tongue.


    ¡°Out of the way!¡± a male voice grumbled from behind. The trolls, who had only watched so far, crowded in. Both were the oldest of the males. ¡±It¡¯s our turn, priestess!¡±


    Zu¡¯ji was grabbed by her hair and pulled up. ¡°And Haruk¡¯Zil will give you what you so desire,¡± she replied and let the trolls do their thing for the time being. She was besieged from behind and in front: Her breasts, hips, buttocks, shoulders, everything was grabbed and kneaded wherever possible. Strong bites in her upper arms and neck followed, while the hard cocks of the trolls rubbed along her, but did not yet penetrate her. ¡°But I decide how it will happen!¡± Oh yes, Zu¡¯ji would satisfy her and the cravings of the males, but although it was never wrong as a troll to follow one¡¯s instincts and let go of all inhibitions, she had to maintain a certain control. Therefore she put her sharp fingernails on the throat of the male in front of her as a warning, so that he stopped moving and the herbalist could push him around without any problems.


    The three balls of flesh came to a table made of a reasonably smooth, heavy stone slab supported by two thick tree stumps.


    ¡°Sit down!¡± Zu¡¯ji growled at the troll in front of him and he took a seat on the table. She climbed onto his lap and squinted back. ¡±I want to feel you both at the same time between my legs!¡±


    The trolls understood perfectly and began to explore and grab the ripe, voluptuous female¡¯s entire body with their hands again. The troll on whose lap the herbalist sat her rearranged her, skillfully pushing his considerably thick acorn between the more than wet lips of the female, who moaned brightly.


    Number Two waited a little while until the front had fully entered the herbalist before he slowly joined her. This troll was not quite as well-endowed, but his best piece was more than enough to properly challenge the female and put her under enormous tension as her insides were filled to the last millimeter and stretched a little more.


    Zu¡¯ji gripped the shoulders in front of her as hard as she could and she drove her fingernails under the skin of the male. At the same time, she let herself sink back, feeling safe, and she laid her head in her eyes, on the shoulder behind her. Her offered neck was immediately greeted by a bite and, like on a wave, she began to surge.


    The trolls took it in slightly staggered thrusts and while the male on the back was devoting himself to the witch¡¯s neck, the troll in front was devoting himself entirely to the full breasts in front of him, and he was not a prude.


    And this was just the beginning. Although Zu¡¯ji had been indulging her lust for more than an hour, this wouldn¡¯t be over anytime soon. She would let him fuck her until early evening, but she would always be the one holding the reins.


    Some traces of the insatiable activity could still be seen in Zu¡¯ji¡¯s hut and on her, even later. She looked as if she had been blown over by the wind and she was covered with healing scratches and bite marks. She was still naked, but she had cleaned most of the semen and her own nectar, except between her legs.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare that you take so much time for yourself,¡± Majanie said, entering the hut. ¡¯But who doesn¡¯t, when they need it?¡±


    ¡°I needed to clear my head,¡¯ Zu¡¯ji replied, massaging her temples with circling fingers. ¡±The dream, the vision, I just don¡¯t understand it. Is it good? Or bad? A snake cut into pieces, a dead snake, that is whole again, as if nothing ever happened.¡±


    ¡°Well, I also thought about it,¡± Majanie remarked, but she stuck to her previous conviction. ¡±I believe it is telling you that nothing and no one can ever destroy the all-seeing serpent and that it stands above all.¡±


    ¡°Your words are wise,¡± Zu¡¯ji praised, but she didn¡¯t see it that way. ¡±However, that is too obvious and a fact that should be known to every believer who truly and completely devotes himself to Haruk¡¯Zil. No, no, it is unfortunately not that.¡±


    Majanie acknowledged her mistress¡¯s words, and that reminded her of something else the herbalist had once taught her. ¡°What if it¡¯s not about finding an answer?¡±


    ¡°How else should I interpret this vision? The all-seeing snake wants to tell us something, not ask a question.¡±


    ¡°Forgive me, mistress, I expressed myself unclearly,¡± Majanie said and she lowered her eyes to the herbalist¡¯s feet. ¡±You once said to me that one must ask the right questions sometimes to gain the knowledge one seeks. Perhaps we just have to ask the right questions to get an answer.¡±


    ¡°Hm, you could be right,¡± Zu¡¯ji admitted. Surely all the work and stress of the last few weeks had contributed to her forgetting her own lessons and she had probably come up with the questions too easily. ¡±But what should we ask? Do you have any ideas?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately not,¡± Majanie sighed. She had also racked her brains in the last few days and rubbed her forehead in exasperation. ¡±You think a few males would also clear my head? Because right now I feel as headless as the snake in your dream.¡±


    ¡°Well, it would relax you, at least,¡± Zu¡¯ji said amusedly. She had no answer yet, but she felt much better now. ¡°And your head is much too adorable to be separated from your shoulders.¡± After these words, Zu¡¯ji narrowed his eyes in scrutiny and she repeated her last sentence first in her mind and then verbally. ¡±Your head...¡±


    ¡°My... head?¡± Majanie swallowed uncomfortably and touched her neck. ¡±It¡¯s still on, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry. Of course, my love. Speaking of heads, why is the troll in my vision holding up the snake¡¯s head?¡±


    ¡°Mhh, because it¡¯s Haruk¡¯Zil¡¯s scrutinizing gaze?¡±


    ¡°I get that look, too, when the snake is towering over the troll¡¯s head,¡± Zu¡¯ji shook her head. However, she felt that this was the right question. ¡±The troll cuts the snake into three parts and shows me the head... why the head, instead of the body or the tail?¡±


    ¡°Whether it is more of an offer? Perhaps you are supposed to take the head?¡±


    ¡°I tried that and it didn¡¯t work.¡±


    Majanie rubbed her neck again as if it was about to be cut. ¡°I mean, the head is the most important thing for every creature. Without it, nothing works.¡±


    ¡°Nothing at all,¡± Zu¡¯ji murmured quietly. A suspicion dawned on her and she stroked her chin with a self-important look. ¡±That is also a simple but significant fact. A very good thought, my student. I am presented with the head without which nothing is possible ... am I supposed to ... does Haruk¡¯Zil want me to say that I am the head?¡±


    ¡°Well, you are his mouthpiece, his devoted servant within our tribe,¡± Majanie said with fervent calm. ¡±And he sent you an important sign when we encountered the ancestor and only you had the necessary knowledge to recognize the ancestor at all. It makes sense to me, yes ¨C you are the head, the eyes, ears and mouthpiece of the all-seeing snake.¡±


    All of this filled the herb witch with pride and even more ambition, although even these facts were not entirely new to her. ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. It¡¯s like my little... amusement in the last hours. All those males, wild and unbridled, and yet they were ultimately under my guiding hand.¡± With her statement, she looked at her right hand, which she clenched and unclenched as something dawned on her. ¡±But what is the head without a hand, without feet to carry it and a body to support it? ... yes, yes, that must be it.¡±


    ¡°What is it, mistress?¡±


    ¡°The head of the snake may be important,¡± Zu¡¯ji confirmed, while she walked through her hut towards her Haruk¡¯Zil altar. ¡±But what are its eyes, ears, its bite and poison without everything else? Only together can the snake stand above everything.¡±


    Majanie stepped up behind her mistress and the student folded her hands in a prayer pose. ¡°So it is a sign that our tribe can only survive as a whole in the belief in the all-seeing snake?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I am not quite sure,¡± Zu¡¯ji whispered openly and her eyes darkened. To understand the puzzle, she realized that she needed to see more. ¡±I never really looked at the body or the tail. Possibly... these equally important parts of the snake hold the key to finally interpret this vision correctly.¡±

 Chapter - 24

    Zu¡¯ji was traveling alone, in the early morning hours. Although she could already see the sky turning red, the dense undergrowth and the seemingly endless expanse of the jungle swallowed up much of the dawning daylight. However, the daylight had already transformed the night dew into dense, humid fog, which would not let the light through anyway. Although Zu¡¯ji and the trolls of the jungle lived here, this was the most unpleasant time of day for them and their kind, and the herbalist¡¯s furry plum was a little sticky and her body was soaked with sweat. She accepted it though, and she was on her way to a secret meeting. She had paid attention to the other details of her vision and now she knew what Haruk¡¯Zil wanted of her. That was the reason why she took the considerable risk and didn¡¯t even travel with her most trusted student Majanie - Zu¡¯ji was going to meet trolls of hostile tribes. However, this enmity was of a completely different caliber and therefore much more piquant than her cooperation with the Venomsnakes. The herbalist knew that this knowledge would have been a welcome tidbit for trolls like Banjhan, who could then kill her for treason or possibly had already secretly sent hunters after her at this opportune moment. It was an open secret that she was not in the village, but her tribe believed that she wanted to undergo a spiritual cleansing by Haruk¡¯Zil, which was considered an extremely personal matter by the believers and priests.


    The meeting place was a good three days¡¯ journey from the main village of the Riverfangs and was located in the territory of a very strong tribe - the Jungleshadows. In this part of the Diamond Jungle, they had been one of the largest and most powerful troll tribes for years, and just as their numbers grew, so did their territory.


    Two years ago, this had led them to try to decimate and take over the Riverfangs, but Zu¡¯ji¡¯s tribe had been one of the few that was able to repel the Jungleshadows.


    In her vision, however, the herbalist had unmistakably recognized the mark of the Jungleshadows on the middle part of the severed snake, and Haruk¡¯Zil was their first priority when it came to worshiping the tiki. However, it was not Zu¡¯ji who had sought contact.


    Instead, the herbalist had accepted an invitation delivered by a snake. Reptiles were the most popular of the three animal species used for the dissemination of information and the exchange of messages. Nimble little monkeys were used just as gladly, however, and lastly, batparrots. The intelligent birds were definitely the best for these tasks, but capturing and taming them required patience and skill that not every tribe had, not to mention access to the birds.


    In the end, it wasn¡¯t about how for Zu¡¯ji, but only about the will of Haruk¡¯Zil. She trusted him completely and believed that he would protect her on this journey with watchful eyes.


    A pair of double eyes were also watching warily from the thicket. Two Riverfang troll scouts, unbeknownst to the herbalist, followed her steps in enemy territory and saw her approach a small stream.


    There the female was expected by a group of Jungleshadow guards. ¡°One more step and you¡¯ll lose your feet first, Riverfang,¡± a female warned. ¡°But you must be looking for death anyway, venturing out to us weak and alone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m exactly where I¡¯m supposed to be,¡± Zu¡¯ji replied firmly, but not too loudly. She was wrapped in a thin panther pelt that served as a cloak and hood, and she carefully slid her hand out from under the cloak. ¡±Exactly as I was told to be.¡±


    A tiny piece of parchment was presented to the guards, which the Jungleshadow female accepted. She glanced at it briefly before crumpling it up. ¡°Words in writing, as I was told,¡± she agreed, but she was not convinced. ¡°But if you are who we expect, you know more than what was written. My Jatal had a vision and he told me the following: Only our guest saw the markings on the snake. Who else did Haruk¡¯Zil choose?¡±


    Zu¡¯ji spoke without any doubt and with direct eye contact. ¡°Besides the Jungleshadows and the Riverfangs, the Crystalmugs should have seen the same as I and your Jatal.¡±


    The guard looked around at her tribesmen thoughtfully, though it wasn¡¯t clear what the eye contact meant. Some reached for their spears and all appeared ready to attack before the guard female looked forward again. ¡°Quite right,¡± she confirmed. ¡°It was also the Crystalmugs that sent you this message, for their eyes are in many places.¡±


    ¡°As it pleases Haruk¡¯Zil,¡± Zu¡¯ji replied. She crossed the small stream until she was surrounded by the guards and she walked with them without fear.


    The Jungleshadows had a cobalt blue skin tone and their distinguishing feature was their right arm. It was completely painted over in a shiny, oily black, with thin white lines and trollish writing, and like a spreading shadow, the black extended over the entire shoulder, a part of the chest, the neck, the chin and the cheek. After a few minutes of walking, however, a few of the guards separated from the group in a completely different direction.


    This was the territory of the Jungleshadows, but it was still only the edge, which certainly needed to be protected, and there was neither the main village nor another large settlement of the enemy tribe. Instead, the destination was an outpost that was only occupied by warriors and was located on a narrow grassy plateau surrounded by solid stone. It was taller than the average tree, but it was still dwarfed by many, much taller trees on all sides. The ascent was already bumpy without a fight, and there were spike traps at the only entrance to the plateau, which was guarded by a few troll bone skulls and fresh troll heads. Those were located at several points along the edge of the simple outpost, where the standards of the Jungleshadows waved. The trolls here had a few small tipis and the rest were makeshift, but well-built and equipped shelters. The camp visibly housed around 40 trolls and still offered more comfort and security than Haki¡¯s group.


    Tucked away between a few shelters, however, the blue-green aquamarine standard of the Crystalmugs waved in front of one of the two largest tipis in the camp, and that was the target. Several trolls of the infamous tribe were crouching around it, and it was said that no knowledge was safe from them if they wanted it.


    The normal, bluish skin tone of the Crystalmugs actually matched that of many trolls in the jungle, but their frightening faces set them apart from the crowd. Every adult in the tribe wore a mask made of rough, blue-green, opaque aquamarine gemstones. Only their eyes and mouths, including space for the tusks, could be seen. Even their noses were almost completely covered and had only holes for breathing. The Crystalmugs had to perform like this all the time and only within the closest family were they allowed to ever take off their masks, although outsiders were not aware of this. To outsiders, the Crystalmugs maintained the myth that their masks had been pressed onto their faces while glowing hot and had thus become one with them for life.


    ¡°The Jatal awaits you in there,¡± said the female who had escorted the herbalist here.


    ¡°The all-seeing serpent will not forget your service,¡± Zu¡¯ji said. She took off her hood so that as many trolls as possible could see her face and memorize it. She also represented her status, which she believed she held through Haruk¡¯Zil. ¡±Make way, Crystalmugs.¡±


    The herbalist caught glances from the jungle shadows and the Crystalmugs, but the mask wearers remained completely calm. It wasn¡¯t actually necessary for them to make way, and yet they took a few steps back while their eyes followed the female until she entered the tipi.


    Inside, the tipi was divided by a semi-transparent curtain, but apart from the clearly visible movements, the sounds left little to the imagination about what was happening.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Beyond the curtain, a troll female sat with her back to the tipi entrance on the lap of a male, riding him very intensely and demandingly. It was the end of the act, which both trolls celebrated with a hearty groan and a final, firm movement.


    Zu¡¯ji was not disturbed by this and she stopped with a nose length distance in front of the curtain. There she waited patiently while the two trolls covered at least their hips with linen robes.


    ¡°My darlings were right as always,¡± murmured the unknown female. She had a bulging baby bump that indicated about the end of the third month, although trolls didn¡¯t carry their pups for more than six to seven months. ¡±We still had time before she arrives.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t doubt that,¡° the male replied, relaxed. The troll was discreetly larger than most male representatives of his species.


    ¡°You said,¡± the female stranger emphasized, catching him out. ¡°But that¡¯ll be tight if we start now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how it was, and I didn¡¯t care about the time anyway,¡± the male said flirtatiously and confidently. ¡±I would have taken you even if we had only had a few moments left. Maybe the herbalist would have enjoyed the show or felt the desire to have what you have. What do you say, herbalist?¡±


    That was official permission for Zu¡¯ji to slip through the curtain. ¡°We are united by something greater,¡± she remarked calmly, although she was quite astonished, which she did not reveal, though. ¡°And for that, I can keep my urges under control, especially to avoid being tainted by a... Jungleshadow.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s either very bold or outrageously brazen to talk to me like that,¡¯ the troll confessed. His elaborate insignia and paintwork clearly indicated his status as a Jatal, and that he was the infamous Varakaz. His father Kazuk, who died six years ago, had achieved the first notable successes for the Jungleshadows, but Varakaz had played the greatest part in his tribe¡¯s rise since his father¡¯s death. ¡°What do you think, my future queen?¡±


    ¡°I believe it is a healthy mix of both,¡± the unkown female said appreciatively. Without a curtain and not turning her back, she turned out to be a Crystalmug. ¡±More than worthy of a possible High Priestess of Haruk¡¯Zil.¡±


    It was truly hard for Zu¡¯ji to believe that Varakaz and this foreigner troll had just mated. Since the stranger was more naked than dressed, the herbalist only now noticed the bracelets and hair braids that indicated the rank of a Crystalmug leader. She needed to be sure. ¡°Future queen?¡± she asked incredulously, although she liked the sound of some of the words. ¡°I know who he is, but who are you? And what are you talking about? Me, high priestess?¡±


    The herbalist might have been well-read and knew how to use her talents and stage moments, but today she met a female who would be her equal. ¡°I¡¯m Nejara, jatal of the Crystalmugs,¡± the troll introduced herself. Female jatals were a rarity, though not impossible, but many females could not hold their position over a longer period of time. What was noticeable, however, was that Nejara did not wear a prominent mask and that her mask, like those of all the others, looked as if all the Crystalmugs were the same. ¡°And I was the first to be chosen by the all-seeing serpent a few moons ago to follow its will.¡±


    ¡°A few moons ago?¡± Zu¡¯ji asked with a raised eyebrow. Of course she knew that Haruk¡¯Zil had thousands of loyal servants and that the all-seeing serpent needed many for his plans, but still the herbalist felt a little less special after she had been the one to set the tone so far. ¡±When exactly?¡±


    ¡°Around 4, wasnt it Varakaz?¡± Nejara blinked, melting. Her question was rhetorical, but she got a silent smirk from the little man before she nodded and stroked her belly. ¡±Yes, about four moons ago. Shortly after that, Varakaz and I met to mix our blood, as Haruk¡¯Zil wanted.¡±


    Zu¡¯ji accepted the words for the time being. She wouldn¡¯t be staying for long, so she tried to approach the events step by step and calmly. ¡°I always suspected that there had to be more to what has been happening lately,¡± she admitted. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect how far and apparently big everything already is. How did it start for you?¡±


    ¡°A simple dream,¡± Nejara told them, but the body language of the attractive female spoke volumes. ¡¯A gigantic snake, whose body stretched through our jungle and its head rested peacefully and contentedly at the highest point of the Haru.¡±


    ¡°I know this dream, because I had it too,¡¯ Zu¡¯ji noted when she thought of the Haru Mountains. From there, the Crystalmugs supposedly obtained the gems for their masks and if that was true, the herbalist had to be all the more careful, because the Haru Mountains surrounded the first and most sacred temple of Haruk¡¯Zil. ¡°And what happened next?¡±


    ¡°Well, the dream repeated itself and I understood that this was a vision,¡± Nejara said. Although she had just had an orgasm, she bit into a finger in excitement and let her blood drip into a sacrificial bowl in front of a Haruk¡¯Zil idol. ¡°And after that, I saw a shadow spread over the entire jungle. It seemed to devour everything, even myself, until I understood that I was not being devoured. The darkness had merged with me, and from the sea of shadows rose a throne upon which sat a troll of stately bearing, whose arm bore the colors of the Jungleshadows, but who also looked at me through a mask of the Crystalmugs... that was our son. Yes, I¡¯m more than certain.¡±


    A new troll kingdom, worshipping Haruk¡¯Zil? Zu¡¯ji¡¯s thoughts of gaining control over the Riverfangs for the all-seeing serpent paled in comparison. She knew that this had been part of a larger plan, but apparently her tiki favored this troll couple. ¡°This can¡¯t be everything,¡± she said cautiously, with a mixture of envy and curiosity.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Varakaz replied. He looked at the herbalist from close range, almost brushing against her as he went around her. ¡°But you will hear enough about our dreams. All you need to know now is the fact that the three of us are destined to build a new kingdom in the name of Haruk¡¯Zil.¡±


    Zu¡¯ji found the Jungleshadow so close to her repulsive. Her nature and habits made it hard for her to bear. ¡°That may be,¡± she breathed calmly. ¡°But I doubt that your part was just to mate and wait for me.¡± Zu¡¯ji again spoke these words with a certain smugness, because maybe it was like that and she was the most important part in Haruk¡¯Zil¡¯s plans. ¡°Or was it?¡±


    ¡°If only it were that simple,¡± Varakaz laughed. This was his territory and he could afford to touch the herbalist lightly on the hip before stepping away from her. ¡±No, we¡¯ve done more than that. There are things in motion that should bear fruit in the next few moons and no, I¡¯m not just talking about Nejara¡¯s fruit.¡± Both he and the Crystalmug female grinned at this statement, but Varakaz¡¯s interest was focused on something else. ¡°Shortly before we heard rumors of the events at the Circle of Tears, Nejara and I were blessed with a new vision. It was the same as the one you had. The question is - how do you fit into all this? They say that Haruk¡¯Zil himself intervened in the trials at the circle and that you were his mouthpiece. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Every single word,¡± Zu¡¯ji said, pregnant with meaning. ¡±And unlike the two of you, I was apparently the only one blessed enough to meet a living ancestor.¡±


    While Nejara and Varakaz had been present and in charge during this meeting, the trolls looked at each other appraisingly. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± the Crystalmug jatal asked. ¡°What is an ancestor?¡±


    ¡°The origin of us all. Yes, even of the tiki.¡±


    This revelation annoyed the other trolls considerably, and Varakaz drew a wavy dagger. ¡°You¡¯re putting something above the tiki?¡± he asked. He didn¡¯t act aggressively, but spoke with uneasy calm. ¡°Let¡¯s forget it. Apparently you¡¯re crazy.¡±


    ¡°Crazy enough that this tongue should be cut out,¡° Nejara added, snuggling up to her future king from the side.


    ¡°Crazy, eh?¡± Zu¡¯ji replied. She simply turned the tables, just as she opened her airy robe and dropped it, presenting herself naked at the top and fearlessly as a target. ¡°So you doubt? Do you seriously believe that the all-seeing serpent me would bless with the same visions as yours? Do you call our tiki... mad?¡±


    ¡°NEVER!¡±; Varakaz affirmed with a warning growl, but he lowered his dagger. The Jungleshadow needed a moment to calm down, though.


    The herbalist¡¯s statement had caught Nejara off guard as well, but the crystal-faced woman was quicker to focus. ¡°Forgive our outburst,¡± she apologized diplomatically. ¡°It may be that you are here for that reason... you seem to have knowledge that we lack. What is an ancestor?¡±


    ¡°As I was saying,¡± Zu¡¯ji repeated calmly. She went over to a table and took an orange, which she began to peel and eat. ¡°The origin of every troll. No matter where in the world, no matter what kind, we all descended from the ancestors and you must have heard the rumors of the trials. Surely you have also heard of an invincible, gigantic warrior who surpassed everything?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Nejara nodded. She stroked her future king one last time, before she went to the side of the herbalist, seeking closeness. ¡±Supposedly there was a troll there, bigger than any troll that lives in the Diamond Jungle, and he is said to have slaughtered hundreds of examinees.¡±


    Zu¡¯ji noticed that Nejara didn¡¯t take every word of this rumor at face value. ¡°Not hundreds,¡± she admitted. ¡°But dozens. None of the examinees had even the slightest chance and his power... well, one of my servants told me something so incredible that I still don¡¯t quite understand it myself.¡±


    ¡°Really? What would that be?¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll start from the beginning, too,¡± Zu¡¯ji smiled ecstatically. She offered the Crystalmug a piece of orange, which it sensually nibbled from her fingers. ¡±And then you tell me how the three of us build a kingdom for the all-seeing serpent...¡±

 Chapter - 25

    Concentration was the order of the day! As calmly as possible and with fixed eyes, five young troll whelps, girls and boys aged between 8 and 10, guided their wooden needles and the thread hanging from them. They were sewing a leather drinking tube together and, although it was slow going, they were making progress. This was not quite the case with the sixth student in the group.


    Apart from Blood Tusk¡¯s inexperience, he had a hard time guiding the inappropriately small needle with his huge fingers. His advantage was that the gladiator¡¯s hands were so rough from all the years of fighting and handling weapons that he didn¡¯t notice the constant stitches he gave himself.


    The fact that the thread got tangled between the giant¡¯s fingers and he couldn¡¯t get it out made the troll children giggle and cackle innocently.


    ¡°Quiet,¡± Haki said sternly, but not too loudly. ¡±Pay attention to your own work. Carelessness means mistakes, and if you carry this bad habit into the jungle, it will kill you.¡±


    The whelps ducked their heads, but they weren¡¯t frightened, and a few quiet giggles broke out before they all went back to sewing.


    These casual sounds of young whelps, this atmosphere, this life as a tribe - everything was as alien to Blood Tusk as it could hardly be and he felt extremely uncomfortable for the first time in his life. At the same time, however, he knew that he had to endure it if he wanted to return to the arena. In his opinion, it was just another kind of fight and he wouldn¡¯t lose it.


    ¡°All right, show me your water skins,¡± Haki demanded. She began to take the homemade water containers between her fingers and examine them as meticulously as she would an adult. ¡±A little too much stitching... hmm, this one will drip... that¡¯s acceptable... and.¡± Haki stopped mid-sentence and she held the last drinking tube in front of her eyes in disbelief. ¡°What is that?¡± The last drinking tube between her fingers was from Blood Tusk, but it wasn¡¯t a drinking tube and she could slide the fingers of both hands through two holes and the leather was completely open at the top.


    ¡°My little brother prefers to wear cloth diapers, but they certainly hold more water than that,¡± grinned one of the children.


    All the little trolls started laughing heartily and foolishly. They held their stomachs and rolled around on the floor, because that was no drinking tube, but a leather diaper.


    ¡°Well,¡± Haki said wearily, taking a generous break for further inspection, and she tugged at the leather. ¡±At least your stitching has improved and the thing is pretty sturdy.¡±


    For a little more than two weeks, Blood Tuskhad been with the group without a tail, and his progress had been rather modest. ¡°It¡¯s getting better,¡± he nodded nevertheless, satisfied, while even Kriz¡¯kriz on his shoulder refrained from commenting and the puppies¡¯ laughter bounced off him. At least he had quickly learned that their minds could not be compared to those of adults and that¡¯s why he let them get away with things. At least that¡¯s how he saw it, and it was more because his mind was, in a way, hardly any bigger than theirs. ¡°That¡¯s all that matters. It¡¯s not a fight to the death.¡±


    ¡°Is that what you think?¡± Haki raised an eyebrow. ¡°You were able to experience first hand what it¡¯s like in the jungle without fresh water. As lush and vibrant as our home is, if you don¡¯t know where to look, a full water skin can save your life.¡±


    ¡°Mhh, or drinking directly from a source.¡±


    ¡°If you know their locations or also know how to find them. But you can¡¯t even sew a skin for water. So don¡¯t rush anything.¡±


    ¡°Se¡¯hek,¡± one warrior snorted as he saw the leather diaper and snatched it from Haki as he passed. He showed the drinking tube with glee to a few other middle-aged trolls, and they joined in his gloating. The word Se¡¯hek had been trollish, but it was no longer unknown to the gladiator and meant something like ¡®useless idiot¡¯ in the common language.


    Haki glared at the mocking thief, but he ignored her, and she turned to her students. ¡°Enough for today. I¡¯ll see you later with the skinning. Off home!¡± she instructed the whelps, who jumped up and scampered off in a hurry. Only her big one remained seated, but she grabbed his wrist. ¡°Except for you. We¡¯re practicing hunting!¡±


    ¡°We did that this morning,¡± said Blood Tusk, who had been immobile at first. ¡¯Rest is important too.¡±


    ¡°Not for you, come on!¡¯ Haki demanded, annoyed, and continued to tug at him.


    Blood Tusk snorted unwillingly, but he still went along with the agreement and let the female pull him.


    Beyond the decaying walls of the camp, the two were met by the old fisherman Ataz, who, along with Djar¡¯Ku, had known about Ja¡¯Jen, and greeted the trolls with at least a nod. His destination was the resting place of the oldest trolls, where only one of them was sitting by the fire.


    ¡°Did you find anything?¡± asked Djar¡¯Ku, who was lying on a huge pile of furs.


    ¡°Unfortunately, only small pools that exist everywhere around us,¡± sighed Ataz. Although the group had come across smaller rivers with fish during their hike, they were hours away from here and it was very dangerous to stray so far from the safety of the group just for fish. ¡±So make sure we build our village on or very near a river. I really miss swimming in cool water and the quiet hours while fishing.¡±


    ¡°You know I don¡¯t have the final say in this. We old ones give advice and the young bucks want to prove themselves, so they¡¯re more likely to follow their own lead.¡±


    ¡°Oh come now,¡± Ataz murmured, giving his tired bones a much-needed rest by the warming fire. He glanced around warily before speaking softly. ¡±You have the giant at your side - you can call the shots. You just have to want it.¡±


    ¡°That might just work,¡± Djar¡¯Ku admitted cautiously. He had even thought about it once, but had decided against the idea. ¡±But that would only cause trouble, with trolls, with the tiki, and a few days later someone would slit me in my sleep or ram a spear into my back while hunting. So let me be granted my last days in peace, since we already have enough problems.¡±


    ¡°Mhpf, you¡¯re probably right,¡± Ataz agreed with a sigh. His words hadn¡¯t been meant entirely seriously either. ¡±The young have to find their way, for us too. We can¡¯t keep them from doing stupid things forever.¡±


    ¡°At least that doesn¡¯t mean we have to sit back and let them do risky things, that could kill us.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not.¡±


    ¡°And until then, we still have Blood Tusk, who will hopefully protect us from that,¡± Djar¡¯Ku smirked, thinking of the situation.


    The provisional acceptance of the gladiator had been a rare opportunity among trolls to vote democratically on his whereabouts without a jatal. A narrow majority had voted for him, on condition that he prove his worth. Four eager warriors, male and female, had confronted him simultaneously in an unarmed melee in which none were to be killed, and though Blood Tusk had still been slightly injured, he had beaten the trolls with some effort, and with more black eyes and broken bones.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°Who knows,¡± Ataz grumbled. Not that he wished it, but he wasn¡¯t the only one who had some doubts about the colossus. ¡±He hasn¡¯t even started to learn about the tiki, because he has a hard time learning about anything else.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately yes,¡± Djar¡¯zu agreed, but he had known enough trolls of a similar nature. ¡±But then again, not every great warrior is destined for more than just fighting. I¡¯ve met quite a few whose only reason for existence was their strength.¡±


    ¡°Our people want to see more, that¡¯s a different situation,¡± Ataz pointed out, stretching his own old back with a crack. ¡±Although that Blood Tusk at least earned a few full, grateful stomachs the other day when he killed that huge wild boar.¡±


    ¡°Ah yes, the wild boar,¡± Djar¡¯Ku murmured, scratching his forehead modestly. ¡¯Between us, he fell on it.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, he fell on it?¡±


    ¡°Blood Tusk is fantastic with a spear,¡¯ Djar¡¯Ku said knowingly, since Haki kept him up to date on everything. ¡°Not so much with the bow and it¡¯s so cumbersome in the jungle that he can¡¯t sneak up on anything or just lurk in the bush. So Haki climbed a tree with him at a pond and they waited. When a herd of red wild boars came by, he wanted to throw his spear from above and lost his balance. The rest ended up on our fires.¡±


    Ataz couldn¡¯t help but laugh, but not in mockery. ¡°Prey is prey,¡± he said, before lowering his voice again. ¡°Nevertheless, he should make some visible progress soon, unless he saves us from a horde of hostile trolls.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he must,¡± Djar¡¯Ku agreed thoughtfully. He knew that the group honored the agreement and tolerated him, but nothing forced the rest to stay here. Therefore, Haki and Djar¡¯Ku had taken a risky gamble that could end up weakening rather than strengthening everyone. ¡±Or if we could see what Haki has seen. That would probably remove any resentment against Blood Tusk.¡±


    ¡°Any resentment? Everyone would be at his feet,¡± Ataz stated mischievously. ¡±Even if some of the females have already set their eyes greedily on him, regardless of his shortcomings.¡± After this realization, Ataz became nostalgic, while his gaze was lost in the flames. ¡°And as for his strength, in the last few days I had to think of the stories my father told me when I was just a whelp. Such unbridled power and ferocity sounds like U¡¯Zon and his chosen ones, the Centurions. It is said that these warriors can fight dozens of enemies without suffering a scratch, and they are chosen and imbued with the power of U¡¯Zon himself.¡±


    Djar¡¯Ku was familiar enough with the tiki U¡¯Zon, the god of the trolls¡¯ untameable nature, to know one thing. ¡°In this part of the jungle, I have never heard of a troll who would have this status,¡± he mentioned doubtfully. ¡±There are certainly enough followers, but what Haki described... then Blood Tusk would have had to have been touched by the tiki itself before he was born, since he doesn¡¯t know the tiki and therefore doesn¡¯t follow the will of U¡¯Zon.¡±


    ¡°Well, that remains to be seen, but maybe U¡¯Zon rewarded us with Blood Tusk? All the hardships and deprivations we¡¯ve faced, with the ferocity of true trolls.¡±


    ¡°We fought back, yes,¡± Djar¡¯Ku agreed. However, he didn¡¯t believe the fisherman¡¯s words. ¡¯But we were so small and insignificant and so quickly on the ground that I don¡¯t believe that U¡¯Zon sent us a troll without any faith, who he was supposed to have touched anyway.¡±


    Ataz smiled bitterly. ¡¯You old warrior have clearly been in too many fights. It always keeps you grounded, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Djar¡¯Ku dismissed the comment. He simply had more experience in this matter. ¡±You are right, I have been in many fights. That¡¯s why I have a more rational view on this. You, on the other hand, know where and how to best fill many bellies and that is worth much more. Mirihiji must be proud.¡±


    ¡°Praise be to the Mother of Gifts,¡± Ataz patted his left chest as he thought of the tiki of kindness and greenness.


    Mirihiji was especially honored for always providing the abundant gifts of nature, and it was very pleasing to her that they were passed on and shared among trolls. She also looked down on those trolls who invited guests to their home, which was known as the mercy of Mirihiji, and attacked them from behind.


    ¡°Elders,¡± a male voice made itself heard. ¡±Have you seen Haki?¡±


    ¡°Sa¡¯Thuk,¡± Djar¡¯Ku raised his hand in greeting. ¡¯You missed her a while ago. I think she went on a new hunt with Blood Tusk.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s wasting too much time with that useless idiot,¡¯ Sa¡¯Thuk said angrily. ¡±She¡¯ll end up getting herself pregnant by that unclean one.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see what¡¯s wrong with that,¡± Ataz replied. Not that he was keen on falling out with Sa¡¯Thuk, but even a fisherman like him saw the advantages. ¡±Whelps of this blood, raised properly by true trolls. What could be better for our soon-to-be tribe?¡±


    ¡°The wrath of the tiki!¡± Sa¡¯Thuk cut through the statement. ¡¯To be inseminated by an impure one, what a disgrace.¡±


    ¡°That will hardly happen as long as trolls like you are better off as our guest,¡¯ Djar¡¯Ku interjected calmly but suggestively. He knew that the young warrior would certainly not contradict him.


    ¡°No, that won¡¯t happen,¡± Sa¡¯Thuk agreed. His tense posture and bulging muscles showed how much this situation annoyed him. ¡±But that¡¯s Haki¡¯s bad luck if she¡¯s not here. You two can come to my camp in a few minutes. The scouts are back and they¡¯ve found a few new places for a village.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be there,¡± Djar¡¯Ku nodded and got a silent nod in return before he watched the possibly future jatal. ¡±Well Ataz, you heard it. Maybe today you¡¯ll get the river or lake you¡¯ve been wishing for so much.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s more likely that our guest will return with the spoils of the hunt before I¡¯m allowed to fish again,¡± Ataz shook his head in amusement and, like his counterpart, he stretched his old bones.


    About half an hour from the wanderers¡¯ campsite, a branch lying on the ground cracked under the heavy foot of Blood Tusk, and alarmed, a band of small monkeys instantly ran in all directions and up trees.


    ¡°Again,¡± sighed Haki, who was moving silently over the remarkably well-stocked floor of the jungle. ¡±This isn¡¯t the sand of your arena. Your footsteps don¡¯t sink silently.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see it,¡± Blood Tusk answered. With all the small plants and bushes on the ground, he simply couldn¡¯t see such sound effects as loose branches. ¡±I need more practice to get used to it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve survived in this arena for a long time,¡± Haki noted. She was strict, but she was like that with everyone, not just because she had to educate the gladiator. ¡±So you know that sometimes time is not on your side. You have to learn faster so that you can fit into our group.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a fighter, that¡¯s why we made the deal,¡± Blood Tusk said bluntly. He wasn¡¯t the only one who knew that was the simple truth. ¡±I should defend your group, not making them like me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just about making them like you,¡± Haki added. Secretly, she wanted to see once more what she had seen that day against the king alligator, and she believed that the best way to do that was to expose the gladiator to the jungle itself. ¡±I¡¯ve already explained to you that being able to survive in the jungle will make you stronger.¡±


    ¡°And I told you that¡¯s exactly what that snake-bitch said,¡± snorted Blood Tusk, slightly annoyed, and he gripped the homemade wooden spear in his right hand. ¡±But I don¡¯t feel any of that yet.¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re making almost no progress...¡±


    ¡°And the reward?¡±


    ¡°...the reward?¡±


    Blood Tusk nodded. ¡°We haven¡¯t mated for days,¡± he said. The gladiator¡¯s urges were particularly strong, even for a troll, and he was used to not being without a female for very long. ¡°I can tell by the way you smell that you want to.¡±


    ¡°I have other priorities,¡± Haki growled back strictly. Of course she knew that the male was right and the mere mention of mating made her body heat up briefly and release corresponding pheromones, which the gladiator perceived immediately. However, the female was strong-willed enough not to think with her thighs and not to let her trollish nature take her by surprise. She controlled herself for the sake of her group alone. ¡°And don¡¯t think you can take another female! The tribe won¡¯t like that at all.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t they? Even if the others want to?¡±


    ¡°Since I¡¯m responsible for you, I forbid it!¡± Haki declared. She was lying at that point, partly because she had her eye on the imposing troll. ¡°Those are the rules of our group. You have to follow them.¡±


    ¡°Mhh,¡± Blood Tusk murmured with a long, thoughtful look. He didn¡¯t know any better and he believed the female¡¯s words. ¡°So we mate when I get better?¡±


    ¡°Much better!¡± Haki added when it occurred to her only now as such an obvious fact. From all his stories, the gladiator was always rewarded for his victories and successes. Perhaps this was her way of teaching the foreign troll the ways of the jungle and more. ¡±We¡¯ll start today. If your wooden spear brings us a rich prey in this hunt, I will be the prey of your other spear later.¡±


    ¡°Done,¡± Blood Tusk agreed readily. He was not hasty or overexcited like a small child who had just been promised sweets for good behavior. He was simply reacting as second nature had become to him in the arena over the years.

 Chapter - 26

    There it was, his element! Blood Tusk stood in a circle that, although not sand, was at least dark, earthy, soft jungle floor, without grass or any obstacles. In the early afternoon, the giant held a very long wooden stick made for him in both hands. After all, this was just training and whether wilderness or arena, the goal was to learn and not to kill.


    The adversaries were two trolls from the Wanderer group, who had already picked up a few bruises in the last hour. He breathed heavily and they didn¡¯t really do it for the sake of the exercise either. The males wanted to make an impression.


    Most of the observers were the euphoric whelps of the group, but a few of the mothers and females without offspring were also watching, and as much as many of them resisted, their natural instincts alone favored the impure troll.


    That didn¡¯t mean that the two opponents were freshlings, who could be defeated easily. When they attacked together again and twirled their wooden staffs, they showed formidable fighting skills, but now more characterized by wildness instead of technique.


    However, sheer wildness had the opposite effect against Blood Tusk. So he was able to shine in front of the audience, which wasn¡¯t even his intention. He simply did what he was trained to do and what he was. A raw, concentrated mass that defied its opponent and did not allow a single hit.


    ¡°Giant, giant, giant!¡± the children cheered. To them, it was more of a game, no matter how rough and relentless the world of trolls was.


    These childish cries made the opponents furious. Some of their own tribe cheered on this impure troll. Neither of them would let this go unchallenged.


    But Blood Tusk recognized their anger even before his opponents launched a brutal attack. He saw it as his duty to give the trolls a break, and he did so without hesitation. With his first, rigorous blow, he disarmed one opponent who jumped back. In the next swing, he broke the wooden staff of the next opponent in half and sent him to the ground with a steam hammer from the back of the head. The attacker who had jumped back earlier took this as an opportunity and tried to attack Blood Tusk from the flank with a spirited leap. The gladiator, however, simply swung his entire left arm outward and tore the attacker away through the air.


    The whekps clapped enthusiastically, while the females were amazed at the demonstrated power and violence, but remained as reserved as possible.


    ¡°Enough for now,¡± Blood Tusk wheezed once, after both trolls had struggled to get up. He knew there was a time for fighting and a time for resting. ¡°A break would be good.¡±


    You could tell from the trolls¡¯ expressions, however, that they didn¡¯t particularly like hearing the words. ¡®If you absolutely need a break,¡¯ one of the males growled in frustration, and both turned away. ¡±Let¡¯s not wait too long for the next exercise.¡±


    As after every exercise, it was time for the whelps to circle the giant. They jumped around excitedly and pawed at him, with even the tallest boy just reaching the gladiator¡¯s waist.


    Blood Tusk just stared blankly at the foreigners, as he did every time. Their jubilation meant nothing to him and he didn¡¯t run a hand through their hair or answer their gestures in any other way before he slowly left the small square in front of the ruin.


    This aloof behavior, however, only served to fascinate the children even more, although they didn¡¯t follow or pester him any further. They knew their limits and scattered in all directions.


    Others, however, continued to observe the giant with pure suspicion and rejection from a distance. ¡°Look at how the pups dance around him,¡± Mejhek spat on the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s dangerous?¡±


    ¡°Whelps worship even the lowliest of butterflies,¡± Sa¡¯Thuk replied without concern. ¡±Their fascination fades even faster than their short, exuberant flare.¡±


    Mejhek was one of the better warriors of the group and a supporter and loyalist. He was also a member of the same, former tribe as Sa¡¯Thuk and he, too, wore his first dried eyeballs as a symbol around his neck. ¡°Maybe you should challenge him anyway,¡± he suggested. ¡°After you¡¯ve defeated him, your dominance in the group will be undeniable and you will undoubtedly be our jatal.¡±


    ¡°Both things are certain already,¡± Sa¡¯Thuk said with confidence. He considered himself a true troll, which, in his opinion, already made him better. ¡±Beating that brainless ape would only open more thighs for me faster, but that will happen anyway when we settle down and I become jatal.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I just wanted to express my conviction for you.¡±


    ¡°Which I appreciate and will continue to do, my friend,¡± Sa¡¯Thuk nodded, not just paying him a simple courtesy. He considered the troll his friend. ¡±But look, something much more important seems to be awaiting us.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Mejhek pricked up his ears and followed the scout across the meadow to the edge of the jungle. He saw one of the group¡¯s scouts making the corresponding hand signal. ¡±More wanderers? What will we do with them?¡±


    ¡°Since the scout has returned with an announcement, we will apparently have to act with the Mercy of Mirihiji,¡± Sa¡¯Thuk said, deliberately and harshly. ¡¯Nothing more, though.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡¯ Mejhek nodded. He returned the necessary hand signal to the scout, while the guards in the camp already took up position. ¡±Then we¡¯ll probably wait for them at your resting place.¡±


    ¡°As it should be,¡± Sa¡¯Thuk agreed before he went to his shelter with his loyal companion. On his way, he passed Nira¡¯theba¡¯s resting place, where neither the female nor her whelps were. Instead, his narrowed gaze and the unmoved one of Blood Tusk crossed for a brief moment.


    However, Blood Tusk turned his attention to his new weapon, which he was sharpening with a damp whetstone. It was a Bisento, and even though it was not quite the same size as his previous arena weapon, it was at least familiar to him and preferable to always having to make do with just a spear and a knife.


    ¡°You¡¯re sharpening your blade, very good,¡± said Haki when she returned to camp with a full bucket of fresh water in one hand and Nira¡¯theba¡¯s youngest daughter on her other arm. ¡±We might need it in a moment.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? Another group of wanderers is on their way here.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re like you?¡± Blood Tusk asked rather matter-of-factly. ¡¯Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not... like us,¡¯ Haki replied, shaking her head. At least she was honest, even if she was just as territorial as many trolls on that point. ¡±Not even all the trolls in our group are mine, and that¡¯s hard enough.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± admitted Blood Tusk. It wasn¡¯t the first time the female or others had said these words to him, but he saw no sense in what she was saying. ¡±You told me that wanderers are trolls without a home or tribe, so that makes you all the same, and yet you are not the same. It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll understand it in time,¡± Haki hoped when she set the little Ba¡¯tha down on the ground and went to her own belongings. The female took off the comfortable cloth shirt and began to put on her leather shin guards, her back to the fire. ¡°Even you would reject trolls who offer every third newborn as a sacrifice to their tiki as a rite. My father also once told me stories of trolls that supposedly live in bleak sandy deserts and rip the souls out of their own tribe members to devour them themselves to become stronger.¡±


    Of course, these were extreme examples, and many would have quickly responded with agreement and insight that not all trolls are the same.


    But here sat Blood Tusk. ¡°Someone who does something like that is no troll,¡± the gladiator snorted disparagingly. ¡°I thought it was about protecting each other in a tribe and not slaughtering these little whelps. They can¡¯t defend themselves.¡± The giant¡¯s thinking was rational and his compassion was lacking, but he still glanced at Ba¡¯tha and saw the little girl waving her arms about, babbling happily.


    ¡°Sometimes... it is acceptable to punish your tribe with death, such as when someone insults the tiki or seriously harms the tribe in some other way. Or when we take prisoners after a fight and offer them or their hearts as a sacrifice to the tiki.¡±


    ¡°So, trolls are all the same somehow?¡±


    ¡°You are naive,¡± Haki murmured contemptuously, without acknowledging the human. ¡±Enough of this.¡±


    Blood Tusk left that unanswered and instead watched Ba¡¯tha as the little puppy pulled herself up on the heavy bucket of water. She splashed around with her hands in the cool water and scooped it up to her mouth. When she started to lean over the bucket with her body and almost fell into it with her head, Blood Tusk hooked his finger on her hip in the cloth diaper and carried the astonished puppy to the other side of the fire, where the bucket was quickly forgotten. Instead, the little girl showed agility and sucked on her own foot.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Twenty minutes later, a procession of 23 trolls, some of them looking quite different, emerged from the undergrowth of the jungle. At the head of the procession was one of Haki¡¯s scouts, and a little way away, on either side of the group, more scouts came out of the green.


    Despite their obvious differences, the foreign wanderers were clearly made up almost entirely of females, whelps, a few males and just three warriors.


    However, Haki¡¯s group knew that fighters could also be hidden among the harmless-looking members, and their spears and arrows were always at the ready to strike at the slightest sign of deception.


    Only Blood Tuskwas not among their ranks, standing relaxed by the campfire with Nira¡¯theba and her offspring, continuing to whet the blade of his weapon.


    It was one of the reasons, besides the obvious stature of the gladiator, why the strangers¡¯ eyes fell into wonder and fear when they were led past the resting place. To unknowing, yet accustomed eyes, it all looked like a typical troll family and more.


    That¡¯s why the troll at the front, whose face was half painted red, stopped and laid down his razor blade as a sign of peace. ¡°The tiki are blessed,¡± he said. He went down on both knees and, because of the giant¡¯s height, didn¡¯t even have to bow deeply to show his subservience. ¡°The scouts had already told me that their leader was a formidable troll, but they had completely underestimated him. I am Ukha¡¯Teka and I lead these wanderers.¡±


    After Kriz¡¯kriz had quietly translated into the gladiator¡¯s ear, he returned the greeting. ¡°I am Blood Tusk.¡±


    Of course, Ukha¡¯Teka was confused by the unknown language, and the scene itself was a surprise. Haki¡¯s group fell into whispers, with one of the warriors stepping in. ¡°Why are you stopping?!¡± he snarled angrily. ¡°And what are you doing there?! That¡¯s not our leader.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ukha¡¯Teka pricked up his ears. He didn¡¯t believe it. ¡¯Are you saying that your real leader has such a troll under his control? How much have the tiki blessed him then?¡±


    ¡°No one leads me,¡¯ Blood Tusk commented openly. ¡±I have a deal with them.¡±


    ¡°Deal?¡± Ukha¡¯Teka replied. Now his companions began to whisper as well. ¡¯So you really aren¡¯t the leader?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Strange,¡¯ said Ukha¡¯Teka. In his time as a wanderer, he had never experienced anything like this and had never heard of anything like it before. Either you were a wanderer or you weren¡¯t, but that suited him just fine.


    The halting of the procession and the resulting crowd of different groups slowly turned into a restlessness that was broken by Sa¡¯Thuk¡¯s stern voice. ¡°What does this mean here? Why are you making me wait? Are you gathering for an attack?!¡±


    The outsiders huddled together, surrounded by Sa¡¯Thuk¡¯s larger group. Ukha¡¯Teka stood up and stepped forward alone, growling intrepidly. ¡°Don¡¯t scare the females and children!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky I don¡¯t rip you all apart for this!¡± Sa¡¯Thuk growled back. Physically, he was slightly superior to his guest. ¡±So, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    ¡°A misunderstanding. I assumed Blood Tusk was your leader. A troll of such stature, how could he not be?¡±


    ¡°He does as he¡¯s told,¡± Sa¡¯Thuk asserted. He wanted to take advantage of the situation and not only consolidate his status but also impress the foreign group. As if he were jatal, as if the resting place in Nira¡¯theba belonged to him and as if he were the one who decided the Blood Tusk¡¯s fate, he sat down next to the giant. ¡±I¡¯m Sa¡¯thuk and I¡¯m leading this group. So think very carefully about what you say next. What do you want from us?¡±


    Ukha¡¯Teka crouched down opposite him. ¡°My name is Ukha¡¯Teka. We have been traveling for over four moons,¡± he began informally. ¡°Almost all of us come from the western regions of the Diamond Jungle and these parts are completely foreign to us.¡±


    ¡°I asked what you want from us,¡± Sa¡¯thuk noted impassively. He made the rules and didn¡¯t want to be told off by a stranger. ¡±So spare me the long stories, because your time here is short.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, I just wanted to give you and your trolls some information,¡± Ukha¡¯Teka growled cautiously, his eyes repeatedly glancing at Blood Tusk. ¡±One of your scouts revealed himself to us and warned us that you were already walking these paths. However, both of our groups would certainly benefit from joining forces.¡±


    This statement was met with very little joy among Haki¡¯s group and Sa¡¯Thuk reflected that. ¡°What would we benefit from?¡± he asked, looking at the strangers, even if he only spoke half the truth. ¡°Females, whelps, workers and hardly any warriors. Many hungry mouths that we would have to feed and protect. More of a burden than a benefit, more weakness than strength.¡±


    ¡°We are not weak!¡± Ukha¡¯Teka defended his kin and their bitterness impressed a few of the camp¡¯s trolls. ¡±Or do you think that weaklings would have survived such a long and dangerous journey? We can contribute.¡±


    ¡°You were surely many more once.¡±


    ¡°We were, but everything has its price...¡± Ukha¡¯Teka said calmly, but he didn¡¯t hold back his spear tip. ¡¯A good leader knows that.¡±


    Sa¡¯Thuk wasn¡¯t stupid, but his pride and temper could always get in the way. ¡¯Perhaps as a good leader, I should do the right thing and order to cut all of your throats to keep my group safe.¡±


    ¡°That would cost you more than you realize,¡± Ukha¡¯Teka replied, placing his right hand on the hilt of a dagger at his hip. ¡±And in the end, your group would be as small or smaller than ours.¡±


    Tense or on edge was an understatement when it came to the mood between all the trolls. It was normal for many to be ready to draw their weapons or sink their fangs into the flesh of strangers. Even the females and workers on both sides were not entirely defenseless and willing to do so.


    Only one remained untouched by all the hatred and mistrust. ¡°I don¡¯t see the problem,¡± said Bloody Tusk. He was often very quiet and not very interested in talking, so his participation in this conversation might come as a surprise, but for him, too, it was about something. If the two groups were to tear each other apart, there was a risk that no one would be able to show him the way to the arena. He didn¡¯t know that troll politics were being made here and that Sa¡¯Thuk and Ukha¡¯Teka had something else to fight for. Nevertheless, the tense atmosphere was briefly dissolved in a cloud of amazement at the giant¡¯s clumsy intervention, because no one had expected that. ¡°You are wanderers, they are wanderers. They want to help and need protection. Everyone gets something, a fair trade.¡±


    While Ukha¡¯Teka grinned, Sa¡¯Thuk looked at the gladiator with widened, angry eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t interfere, impure one!¡± he snapped. ¡°Just dealing with you was more than I could take, and you don¡¯t belong with us because of that! So shut up and know your place!¡±


    ¡°We are the same,¡± Blood Tusk replied purely. He knew neither the ways of the trolls nor possessed the wild instincts of the jungle, and he lacked any ambition to do so, but if he had wanted to, he could have easily ousted Sa¡¯Thuk. ¡±Just as they are the same. Troll is troll.¡±


    While the giant¡¯s previous intervention had already stopped the tensions, this statement took the breath away from every adult troll present. Some seethed in silent, offended anger. Some others simply didn¡¯t dare to contradict the seated giant and for a moment, a handful of trolls really thought about these words and they saw it the same way, before their reality repressed this thought again. The whelps, who already had the the necessary mind to process interactions, were the only ones who exchanged glances, no matter who they belonged to, and they did not look at each other as enemies or lepers.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Blood Tusk asked, noticing the looks and the silence.


    ¡°You seem to understand some things well,¡± Ukha¡¯Teka praised. He saw his chance. ¡¯How about you join us? Sa¡¯Thuk doesn¡¯t seem to appreciate you.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s an annoying pain in the neck, like a puck that talks too much, but I have a deal with the trolls here,¡¯ Blood Tusk shook his head. ¡±I¡¯ll stick to that.¡±


    Suddenly, Sa¡¯Thuk rose. ¡°You dare to weaken my group?!¡± he snarled, but this time he didn¡¯t reach for his curved one-handed sword. Instead, he put his hand on the spiky, large iron mace that was strapped to his back, but he didn¡¯t draw it yet. ¡°That¡¯s enough! Your welcome has expired and only Mirihiji¡¯s Mercy protects you! Get out of here!¡±


    With this demand, the fuse of the powder keg ignited again, but Ukha¡¯Teka had only been waiting for that. ¡°Blood Tusk was right about one thing!¡± he said, and he drew his dagger. The leader placed the blade made of bone in his left, tightly closed hand to cut himself in the flesh. Ukha¡¯Teka raised his clenched fist, from which several threads of blood flowed together into a steady drop, and all the trolls paused. ¡°Right now we are the same: wanderers, without tribe, without home, without rites, without tiki and no jatals. Only true strength counts and that is why I challenge you to a duel to take over your group... or will you hide behind your warriors like a coward?¡±


    That was exactly what it came down to in the end, and Sa¡¯Thuk had suspected as much from the beginning. ¡°If you want death so badly, I¡¯ll give it to you,¡± he replied coldly, picking up his club. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Now the training ground was about to see not only scratches and blood, but also a death. A few guards did not leave their posts at the remains of the ruins, but they could see everything. The remaining trolls, including Blood Tusk, gathered around the place, with each group standing on the side of their leader and watching the coming with silence and acceptance. There was no speech, no rituals, no invocation of the tiki or the like. Besides the law of the jungle, there was only one real rule and that forbade the use of any poisons.


    ¡°Ready?¡± Sa¡¯Thuk asked. He got a nod and the fight began with him swinging his club with both hands.


    Ukha¡¯Teka dodged the powerful attack with a leap backwards before drawing his double-sided weapon. One side had an iron axe head and the other was shaped like the tip of a hoe, bound together with two long bones.


    Whenever iron met iron, it resounded across the meadow and through the windings of the surrounding jungle. It frightened nearby animals, who fled in panic through the undergrowth or took off into the sky with their wings through the branches.


    In their own way, both trolls fought with technique and skill, but neither performed a duel of noble swordplay nor did they wrestle with the sheer strength of animals. The troll¡¯s dance was theirs, which could be as precise and nimble as a puma in the night one moment and turn into the purest brutality between two gorillas the next.


    Ukha¡¯Teka¡¯s double-sided weapon and Sa¡¯Thuk¡¯s mighty club were both destructive tools that either bounced off each other or failed to hit at all until the challenger saw his chance.


    ¡°Gotcha!¡± Ukha¡¯Teka roared as he hooked the club with the underside of his pickaxe and deflected it. This left his opponent¡¯s defense completely exposed, allowing him to swing.


    Sa¡¯Thuk summoned all his courage and willpower, for he now had only one option left. ¡°Then get me!¡± he shouted, baring his teeth and spitting profusely. He threw his left arm at the ax head, which was driven through his elbow. However, it was only in those seconds when a partly blinding fountain of blood spurted and the speed of the ax was momentarily slowed by the threads of flesh that Sa¡¯Thuk was able to let his upper body fall back and thus escape a far more deadly blow. No sooner had the momentum swung to the other side and the danger passed than the proud troll hammered his knee into Ukha¡¯Teka¡¯s stomach, and when the latter staggered back, Sa¡¯Thuk crushed his skull with his club.


    It was over, and all the trolls at the training ground, except Bloodfang, went into a deep, submissive squat.


    ¡°Bring me some thick ropes!¡± groaned the one-armed and battered Sa¡¯Thuk, who had lost a body part not for the first time. Immediately, warriors rushed over with ointment and ropes to tie off and care for his wound, but that didn¡¯t stop him. ¡±You now belong to us and will do whatever I say!¡±


    Blood Tusk didn¡¯t understand a thing anymore, since Sa¡¯Thuk had previously wanted to send everyone away because they were supposedly a burden.


    The rest knew all the better. Once again, it was about dominance and not just over the foreign group. Trolls like Sa¡¯Thuk and Ukha¡¯Teka would never have submitted to each other anyway. At least not for very long, and both had wanted to take over the other¡¯s group.


    ¡°Which females don¡¯t have any whelps yet?!¡± snorted Sa¡¯Thuk, filled with the fire of battle and the intoxication of victory. His eyes spotted two hands. ¡±I claim you. You are mine now.¡±

 Chapter - 27

    At the end of a long, but not too steep slope, a good 20 minutes from the wanderer¡¯s trolls¡¯ camp and sparsely covered by trees, Haki and Blood Tusk were creeping along a furrow in the ground. A small stream flowed in it, flowing into a very small waterhole a short distance ahead, from which it continued flowing as a brook. Wild animals liked to come here to drink, as they were doing now.


    A male ocelot allowed himself a refreshing drink and was intent on dipping his tongue into the fresh water. Because of the similarity of its silver-gray fur to that of the Diamond Lions, although the ocelot¡¯s fur was typically thin, fine and interspersed with stripes and spots, the medium-sized animals were called Gallacats. They were seen as heirs to this bloodline.


    But Blood Tusk only saw a roast over the fire, while he gripped the pole of his Bisentos tighter. Haki had used her modest but sufficient blacksmithing skills to make a pole that was suitable for his size. In the same way, a shoulder pad made of several layers of thick leather, studded with royal alligator teeth, was stretched over the giant¡¯s right shoulder, and he also wore protective leather on his arms and shins. He had even had troll war paint applied to his chest and face in white, as he was familiar with it from his days in the arena. The ocelot by the water was still unsuspecting, because at least in less dense terrain like this, Blood Tuske was gradually learning to walk in silent steps. At least as long as it was as slow as it was now and he prepared to throw his arm. Suddenly, the sound of a bat parrot shrilled through the air, causing Blood Tusk to do more than just make a lousy throw.


    As if struck by lightning, the ocelot dashed off before the bisento could arrive.


    ¡°Blunder!¡± Kriz¡¯kriz sneered from a tree. She had made the sound. ¡¯That has to get better.¡±


    Blood Tusk snorted in frustration and looked up at the bird. ¡¯I would have made it if you hadn¡¯t done that.¡±


    ¡°Nargh, a hunter must be prepared for anything. The jungle does not forgive.¡±


    Haki nodded curtly, smirking, because those were her words, too. ¡°She¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°That means we¡¯re not mating now,¡± Blood Tusk stated soberly. This system of reward and learning had paid off in the last few weeks.


    ¡°I mean,¡± Haki pricked up his ears. She hadn¡¯t considered this fact and had thus shot herself in the foot, so she sought an excuse. ¡±You did well until the throw... and I¡¯m in the mood. We can do a little.¡±


    ¡°You mate completely or not at all. There¡¯s no halfway.¡±


    ¡°Males are always so simple,¡± Haki sighed as she stretched proudly. ¡±You¡¯d rather not take anything than take a little?¡±


    ¡°No one¡¯s saying we can¡¯t at all. It¡¯s just because of d-,¡± said Blood Tusk, when suddenly there was a very loud crashing sound that completely eclipsed Kriz¡¯kriz¡¯s previous scream.


    The two trolls winced and looked up the slope, where an avalanche of tree trunks was heading towards them. The wood also tore up stones and earth.


    Blood Tusk rushed ahead of Haki, driven by his primal instincts. He dropped his weapon and caught the first thick tree trunk with both hands to lift it over his head. He stopped the next one completely and held it above him. He blocked another one with his knee, but there were far too many of them, and they were coming very fast.


    You couldn¡¯t see anything anymore, just because of the immense dust cloud that covered the furrow and watering hole.


    Kriz¡¯kriz took off hastily before their tree was hit and the bat-parrot couldn¡¯t see anything of the trolls anymore. Where the watering hole was, the jungle had buried everything under a massive pile that not even an elephant could have escaped.


    This deafening noise had echoed through a large part of the surrounding jungle and even the wanderers in their camp had been startled in places.


    The smallest whelps whined in fright and their mothers had to calm them down, while older puppies guessed with big question marks. ¡°A tiki roared!¡± said a boy.


    Sa¡¯Thuk, whose severed arm had so far grown back to the elbow, sat unnerved at his resting place, surrounded by his new females. ¡°Sounds like something that huge idiot did.¡±


    ¡°Sounds more like a landslide,¡± Mejhek guessed. He was also sitting there eating fried strips of meat out of a bowl.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying, something that filthy thing would do.¡±


    ¡°I guess so,¡± Mejhek grinned gleefully. Next to him, he still had a tattered piece of parchment on which rough drawings of the jungle and prominent landmarks could be seen. ¡±But as I said, I think there are some not too deep gorges and some narrow tributaries stretching in a north-south direction. If we follow them, we might find an ideal place to settle there: water, hunting grounds, protection from the natural courses and heights of the gorges, as well as the surrounding jungle. There are sure to be iron and other ore sources there, as well as clay thanks to the rivers.¡±


    ¡°I would be surprised if no other tribe settled nearby,¡± Sa¡¯Thuk said thoughtfully. To him, the risk seemed high, although the enormous profit was an incentive. ¡±It seems too tempting.¡±


    ¡°Well, I can take a few scouts to take a closer look. That¡¯s not the problem.¡±


    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t,¡± Sa¡¯Thuk shook his head. His recently expanded group made everything more difficult, though. He knew it wasn¡¯t just about more resources, but they were also slower and more conspicuous, jungle or not. ¡±But if there are other trolls there and they notice you, they could follow your trail and become very dangerous for us. We are less mobile than before.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll make sure that no one notices us if there is someone there. You know that we have been here far too long and that is even more dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Let me worry about that,¡± Sa¡¯Thuk dismissed the objection. He knew his comrade-in-arms was right, but he wanted to demonstrate enough self-assurance and strength for his tribe. ¡±But if you tell me you can do it, I¡¯ll send you with a few trolls.¡±


    ¡°I will succeed.¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s how it will be. Choose two scouts, take what you need, and be on your way.¡±


    Mejhek took another handful of meat strips and stuffed them into his mouth with a smacking sound. ¡°Good. See you in a few days,¡± he replied and set off with the map.


    Djar¡¯Ku, however, was not in this relaxed mood when he came in a few minutes later, speaking quietly but tensely. ¡°Sa¡¯Thuk, we have a problem!¡±


    Sa¡¯Thuk looked at the troll first before noticing how a slow restlessness took hold of the camp and many trolls went to the ruined walls. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ he murmured softly.


    ¡°The Redshards... their scouts have found us.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?!¡°, Sa¡¯Thuk asked, as he rose quickly.


    ¡°They are standing at the edge of the jungle and demand a meeting.¡±


    ¡°A meeting?!¡±, Sa¡¯Thuk replied suspiciously. ¡°Why don¡¯t they just attack? Do they want to mock us?!¡±


    ¡°That is not important,¡± Djar¡¯Ku clarified and beckoned the leader to follow him. ¡±Come on.¡±


    Sa¡¯Thuk nodded and went with the old troll. He saw not only every warrior at arms and also the still present Mejhek. Even fathers and mothers had taken up spears, axes and knives, ready to defend themselves against the approaching enemies.


    These were the Redshards, and in a row, the eleven trolls held their position loosely beyond the meadow. Their name came from the fact that they either used the bones of their enemies as handy javelins or smashed them to weave the splinters into the skin on their arms, torso, head and neck. The most deserving tribal trolls had so many bone splinters in their flesh that they wore a braid of splinters at the back of their heads.


    ¡°One thing i must give you Treetamers,¡± Nastan admitted. He was the only one with an extra braid, though it hadn¡¯t been there for too long, and in addition to his trolls, there were four tame wind-jackals in his ranks. These animals had no fur, but they were extremely good tracking dogs, which were a great help for Nastan¡¯s current presence. ¡°You are hard to find and kill.¡±


    Treetamers. That had been the name of Djar¡¯Ku¡¯s former tribe and of the trolls, like Haki and Ataz, who were now part of these wanderers.


    ¡°And you have already taken everything from us,¡± Djar¡¯Ku said darkly. ¡¯Still you want to gnaw the last bit of flesh from the remains of a tribe that no longer exists.¡±


    ¡°As long as even one of you exists, you will be reborn, no matter what the name will be,¡¯ Nastan replied. Of course he knew that the former Treetamers were only a part of the wanderers, but that didn¡¯t matter to him. To him, these wanderers were now all equal through their union alone, and his own fear, masked by brutal devotion, spoke from him. ¡°And we have promised your tribe our tiki as a sacrifice, for our victory and their glory. Not a single marauder or their new allies may escape or we will face the wrath of the tiki ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you waiting for?¡± Sa¡¯Thuk asked. It was more than clear that his group had the advantage and he raised his clenched fist. ¡±We will gladly slaughter you and offer your hearts to the tiki so that they will grant us their protection!¡±


    Nastan was the typical, devoutly religious troll, but he was also a devious tactician. ¡°We are only the vanguard,¡± he said, and that was not a lie. ¡°Even if we had taken you by surprise, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to beat you. That¡¯s why I want to make you... an offer.¡±


    ¡°What offer?¡± Sa¡¯Thuk replied unwillingly. ¡±You want the Death of the Treetamers and will never stop, so we¡¯ll get rid of you first. There is no compromise.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Nastan nodded, before venturing out alone. ¡±Several Redshard groups are searching for the Treetamers, and every few days we meet at our camp. We are all warriors and 50 in number. More than enough to simply wipe you out.¡±


    ¡°And if we wipe you out now, they won¡¯t find us so easily.¡±


    ¡°I still have scouts at a safe distance that you¡¯ll never catch,¡± Nastan smirked. He stayed far enough away from the camp. ¡¯So don¡¯t be a cave troll.¡±


    ¡°Then spit it out already ¨C what¡¯s your proposal?¡±


    ¡°One of mine against one of yours,¡¯ Nastan offered. For him, it was a game he couldn¡¯t lose. However, a fight would mean more effort, just because of the way there and back, and he didn¡¯t feel like that. ¡°If we win, you execute yourselves. That saves us effort and allows you to depart from this world after a death of your choice, before we present your bodies to the Tiki.¡±


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°And if we win?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll withdraw and bring reinforcements. That¡¯ll give you several days to run away once more.¡±


    Sa¡¯Thuk hardly had a choice, but he didn¡¯t trust the red shard. ¡°How many days?¡±


    ¡°Our meeting place is a hard day¡¯s march from here. It could take several days for all the groups to arrive. That would give you perhaps three to five days.¡±


    ¡°You lie.¡±


    Nastan cut the palm of his hand, as Ukha¡¯Teka had done before him. ¡°By the tiki, I swear it: one of yours against one of mine, barehanded, with nothing but hands, tusks and teeth, to the death.¡±


    Sa¡¯Thuk looked through the ranks of the Red Shards and recognized all of them as warriors, but none of them stood out physically. He therefore felt very confident of victory and joined in the bloody oath by biting his healthy hand. ¡°Agreed,¡± he agreed, and he could see the same self-assurance and relief in the eyes and voices of his group. ¡°But we have to wait a little. Our fighter is still hunting. We have to get him here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem,¡± Nastan nodded, but he started to smirk. ¡¯It¡¯s that huge giant, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡¯ Sa¡¯Thuk confirmed, accompanied by a foreboding.


    ¡°Then that is a problem. He was with that tasty female at a watering hole before both were swallowed by the earth itself. Now they share a grave, crushed by trees, stones and everything the jungle has to offer.¡±


    A slight shock went through the ranks of Sa¡¯Thuk¡¯s wanderers. ¡°Lying bastard,¡± he growled softly and tensely. He would have liked to fight himself, but with his injury he was too weak at the moment and he was aware of that. ¡°This will not change our victory! Zalun will crush your fighter!¡±


    The name he mentioned quickly rekindled the wanderers¡¯ hopes. ¡°And how I will!¡± Zalun agreed. In terms of weapons, he was more of a regular warrior, but he had quite a bit of muscle mass and when it came to wrestling and striking, he was the most robust and strongest fighter after Blood Tusk. ¡°Come on! Show me your fighter!¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Nastan replied. ¡±We choose Ku¡¯Ku.¡±


    One of the Redshards stepped forward. Wearing a tattered poncho and a mask, the troll had not stood out while he had been standing in the ranks, but he walked hunched over as if he were the lowest of them all. He went down on one knee next to the leader of the hunters.


    ¡°Please be careful,¡± the Zalun female begged him. Next to her were her daughter and son.


    Zalun stroked her cheek and nodded confidently to his whelps. ¡±I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    The other wanderers didn¡¯t waste any words, but they nodded in support of the chosen fighter or brushed his arms as they passed.


    One against one again. The same spectacle was about to happen and yet it was different. This time it wasn¡¯t about claims to leadership and appropriation, but about one of the deepest instincts that every living being had knowledge of - survival. At least for the wanderers. For Nastan and his hunters, it was more of a game, without real consequences and everything went as he wanted it to. Therefore, failure was completely out of the question for him.


    Ku¡¯Ku and Zalun discarded their weapons until only what the tiki had given them was left, and the masked red shard lost no time.


    With arms flailing wildly, Ku¡¯Ku charged towards his target, but the powerful troll simply stood his ground and absorbed the full force of the somewhat smaller troll¡¯s charge.


    The attacker still tried to push the larger Zalun, without success, and he pounded on Ku¡¯Ku¡¯s back with his fists. This weakened the Redshard to such an extent that Zalun was able to clasp him in his arms and throw him powerfully over his head.


    Ku¡¯Ku made a swift jump from a lying position, which got him back on his feet. Apart from his snarling and snorting sounds, he didn¡¯t make a sound. Even as he took blows and kicks, he remained strangely calm. Suddenly, with the next blow, he bit into the Wanderer¡¯s arm and managed to stab one of his claws into the upper torso.


    The immense pain, however, only fueled Zalun¡¯s fire, and after he had pushed the splinter of red away, the two exchanged some hard blows. The wanderer was better, though, as everyone could see, and he knew it. He didn¡¯t make a show of it or play on his superiority forever. First, he grabbed his opponent¡¯s left arm and twisted and broke it at the same time. Then, with a few powerful blows, he smashed part of Ku¡¯Ku¡¯s mask, drawing teeth and spattering blood from the red shard¡¯s face. Accompanied by the cheers of his people, Zalun took his opponent in a headlock and broke his neck.


    Ku¡¯Ku was thrown to the ground like dirt. It was over.


    ¡°Zalun!¡± Sa¡¯Thuk cheered the warrior¡¯s victory. ¡¯He has won! So you filthy bastards, get out of here right now!¡±


    Nastan glanced at the motionless Ku¡¯Ku, but he neither moved nor looked like a loser. ¡¯We said to the death.¡±


    ¡°What more can Zalun do?!¡° Sa¡¯Thuk snarled and pointed at the dead man again. ¡¯Tear out his heart?!¡±


    A diabolical, broad grin spread across Nastan¡¯s mouth. ¡¯Better to rip off his head,¡± he said, waving his hand as if to resurrect the dead man. ¡°Ku¡¯Ku, time to wake up!¡±


    The crowd of wanderers stared at the defeated Red Splinter, when his body twitched minimally. Many of them were seized by sheer terror and took a few steps back, because this couldn¡¯t possibly be real.


    With jerky movements, Ku¡¯Ku sat up and as if it were nothing, his twisted arm snapped back into position and the open fracture closed. The Redshard¡¯s head turned back to the right position, causing his damaged mask to fall off, revealing white eyeballs and unnatural stitches all over the troll¡¯s face.


    ¡°What...is this abomination?¡± Sa¡¯Thuk swallowed. He had never seen anything like it.


    ¡°Ku¡¯Ku once deeply disappointed our tribe and was cursed,¡± Nastan explained. He was so careless that he even revealed the weakness of the unnatural troll. ¡±He is a Revenant and they can only be killed by decapitation, but enough words ¨C Ku¡¯Ku, ATTACK!¡±


    The fact that Zalun was facing an abnormality did not scare him. He fought for his group and he was still stronger than the cursed one, but no matter how much damage he did to his opponent, it did not help him. He did not have the pure strength to rip the Revenant¡¯s head off either, and the longer this staged spectacle went on, the more exhausted he became. He suffered wound after wound, and his family could only watch through tears as he finally went down, injured and broken. He was about to die when Ku¡¯Ku put a foot on his back.


    Terror and resignation spread among the walkers. The rules had been clearly established beforehand, and to disobey them would have been worse than anything. No one wanted to incur the wrath of the tiki


    ¡°Stop, Ku¡¯Ku, I will be merciful,¡± Nastan instructed disparagingly, and his servant stood still. ¡±Come on, Zalun. Crawl to your family and take the lives of your wife and children yourself. Consider it a reward for your efforts.¡±


    ¡°The deal was to the death!¡± Sa¡¯Thuk said angrily, not caring that it was pointless. ¡¯As long as Zalun is alive, it¡¯s not over.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so I should deny him the privilege of being with his family one last time?¡¯ Nastan shrugged. ¡±Have it your way. Ku¡¯Ku, kill-¡±


    Suddenly, wings beat through the air and before Ku¡¯Ku could step on Zalun¡¯s back again, a cawing Kriz¡¯kriz landed on his back. ¡°In the name of Yani, nargh. This troll¡¯s time is not over yet.¡±


    All the wanderers took a deep breath when they saw Kriz¡¯kriz and some unconsciously folded their hands in prayer.


    This interference was as strange as it was amusing to Nastan, and after he had thrown a mocking glance back at his hunters, he recognized the translator as Vogel from his observations of the camp. ¡°I recognize you,¡± Nastan laughed and came closer, leaning down on his knees. ¡°You¡¯re the dead giant¡¯s pet.¡±


    ¡°His teacher, you art accident! Everyone knows that!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, teacher, right,¡± Nastan nodded, but the joke was over for him and the situation was becoming too annoying for him. ¡±Your reward for the fight, Ku¡¯Ku. Enjoy the bird roast.¡±


    Kriz¡¯kriz didn¡¯t fly away, which she could easily have done. ¡°Nargh, he doesn¡¯t deserve me,¡± she fluttered, spreading her wings wide. ¡°Tell your cursed one that he¡¯d better turn around.¡±


    ¡°You flying toads may be able to talk,¡± Nastan grumbled. ¡±But no one ever taught you when to keep your beak shut. Enough of this nonsense!¡±


    Slowly but not silently, as the trolls of the jungle usually did, a broad, dark-skinned troll foot touched down behind the rows of Redshards, bringing down a branch.


    Actually, it shouldn¡¯t have happened, but the Redshards had been so amused by the farce in front of them that they only now noticed the massive troll behind them and immediately went into a defensive position.


    ¡°Impossible,¡± Nastan said, his eyes widening in disbelief.


    The same reaction was reflected in the looks of the wanderers, but they didn¡¯t show fear.


    Unimpressed, although covered in dust and scratches, Blood Tusk stood there. He had loosely placed his Bisento over his right shoulder.


    All the Redshards growled and you could even hear the crunching of their hands as they clutched tightly around their weapons.


    Only Nastan, after he had overcome this brief shock, fell back into his pattern. In his opinion, it had already been over. ¡°By all that is sacred to me,¡± he confessed in good common language, after a deep exhalation. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you can still live, but that doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯re too late! The wanderers have taken an oath before the tiki and are dead!¡±


    ¡°They still look alive to me,¡± Blood Tusk replied dryly and honestly. ¡¯Go away.¡±


    ¡°Are you deaf?!¡¯ Nastan asked angrily, showing his bloodied hand. ¡±That was a fight in the name of the tiki and we won! That includes your death! Defy us and you will be cursed forever!¡±


    If you ignored the fact that Blood Tusk didn¡¯t care about the tiki and that you couldn¡¯t control him with this babbling, there was only one fact of importance to him. ¡°My deal with them was there first, so there¡¯s also something like a word on your tiki. I help them, and they help me,¡± he said, but the fact that he chose words over iron had exactly the reason he mentioned. By attracting the attention of all the Redshards, Zalun had been able to crawl a little way to safety. ¡±And now get lost.¡±


    The giant¡¯s complete and logical ignorance and apparent fearlessness in the face of the tiki made many Redshards more than nervous.


    ¡°You made a deal with them? Good!¡± Natan roared wildly. ¡±Then defend them! KILL HIM!¡±


    Three Redshards pounced on their target from several directions.


    Blood Tusk gripped his Bisento at the bottom for maximum reach. With a deep lungful of air and a swift, violent semicircular swing, his blade cut through all three attackers at the hips in a single stroke.


    This brutal display of strength and violence, marked by spurting blood, paralyzed even the most hardened troll for a few seconds.


    Even as the dismembered parts fell to the ground, Blood Tusk immediately followed suit. The two nearest Redshards were about to hurl clearly poisoned, bone-tipped javelins at him, but he was already familiar with the fighting style of the jungle trolls and recognized the prepared weapons. Before the first Redshard could throw, he lost his head and the second¡¯s throw was blocked by Blood Tusk with his weapon before he cut him down.


    Djar¡¯Ku now thought he understood what Haki must have seen. He had rarely seen such power and speed, but he didn¡¯t know any better, because that was not the power that the gladiator had unknowingly used against the king alligator.


    That was Blood Tusk¡¯s current skill level, with which he now devoted himself to the rest. Ku¡¯Ku leaped at him with a curved sword in his grasp, but Blood Tusk skewered him in the air and carelessly threw the Revenant over his head.


    With the exception of Nastan, the remaining enemies went on the attack, but numbers didn¡¯t matter. Four wind-jackals and four Redshards were no match for the gladiator.


    Blood Tusk blocked, cut, punched, stomped, rammed and dodged. Even when one of the last wind-jackals successfully bit into his left upper arm, the giant continued to fight unhindered. He even used the bloodhound hanging from him and swinging around as a weapon, knocking down trolls.


    Nastan realized immediately what the wanderers only now realized - the giant had been extremely restrained so far.


    Not a single enemy was still alive, except for Nastan and Ku¡¯Ku, who was charging from behind.


    ¡°Look out behind you!¡± warned Djar¡¯Ku.


    However, Blood Tusk had already noticed the movements and without questioning why Ku¡¯Ku was still alive, he cut him in half with a cross-strike.


    Nastan had nothing and no one left, except for the chance he saw. Ku¡¯Ku¡¯s intervention had distracted the gladiator, so he had run off towards the jungle.


    As if shot by a ballista, Blood Tusk threw his Bisento afterward, and it sank into the back of the fleeing man as he fell to the ground. However, it was not over yet, for Blood Tusk¡¯s ears pricked up attentively.


    Behind him, Ku¡¯Kus¡¯ intestines and body parts were coming back together and, as if guided by ghostly hands, his body was being raised up again.


    Blood Tusk scratched his forehead uncertainly. ¡°Is that a tiki?¡±


    Djar¡¯Ku hadn¡¯t understood because of the missing translation, but he shouted. ¡¯You have to cut off his head! That¡¯s the only way you can defeat him!¡±


    Kriz¡¯Kriz also fluttered over the giant. ¡¯His head must come off!¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± Blood Tusk merely nodded. The fact that Ku¡¯Ku was attacking him with a bone dagger was of no consequence to him. The weapon was not laced with poison, and he caught the piercing thrust with the palm of his left hand. With his right hand, he grabbed the Redshard by the other arm and effortlessly forced him to the ground like a small whelp before pressing his knee onto his shoulder blade. Blood Tusk freed his wounded hand from the dagger and placed both hands on the Ku¡¯Kus head, where he began to pull.


    There was no cheering, no sounds of satisfaction, not even the breathing of the wanderers could be heard. They simply watched as the flesh and spine slowly tore and cracked away from Ku¡¯Ku¡¯s body.


    Blood Tusk tore his head from his shoulders and after he dropped it, the gladiator, like the spectators, jerked back a bit.


    Dark vapors and energy emerged and whistled up Ku¡¯Kus¡¯ body and his entire body glowed, whereby his eyes blinked and he looked at the giant. ¡°Thank you...¡± he breathed in trollish, which the gladiator understood. Now it was really over.


    Only Nastan was still crawling through the grass, badly injured, leaving a red trail behind him, until he caught sight of a new pair of not-quite-so-large troll feet.


    A dirty and battered-looking Haki was standing there, holding two severed heads in her hands. That was the aforementioned back-up from Nastan, who had killed her and whom she now threw in front of him during his last moments.


    Blood Tusk came to her and pulled his bisento out of the dead man when he realized that quite a few trolls from the wanderers, including a badly beaten Zalun and his family, were slowly moving towards him.


    From the branch of a tree, hidden by leaves and shallow shadows, a small, brown-scaled snake had been watching the events. On its back was tied a tiny roll of parchment, with which it disappeared into the thicket of the tree.

 Chapter - 28

    Nira¡¯theba felt reminded of earlier times. Even though this was just a meager resting place, which offered no comfort at all and once provided enough shelter for her whelps, many puppies, their mothers, but also a few males had romped around the fire. She was almost embarrassed, because in troll culture, at least in many tribes, it was customary to entertain guests and their means were limited. Fortunately, Haki had caught some meerkats again yesterday, and Nira¡¯theb herself had found a rich mango tree not far from the wanderers¡¯ camp. It was not Nira¡¯theb¡¯s fault that there was such a crowd at their resting place, but just as her deceased mate had been very popular in the past, she found herself in the presence of such a troll again.


    ¡°And then,¡± BloodTusk tried his hand at bad trollish, imitating a swing. ¡¯I jumped from the stands and rammed the sword into his eye. Over and over again.¡±


    It really was bad trollish, which is why everyone looked back at Kriz¡¯kriz. ¡¯And then I jumped from the stands and rammed the sword into his eye. Over and over again,¡± she croaked and flapped her wings. ¡®Give me meat!¡¯ As a reward for her constant translation of the arena story, the parrot was repeatedly thrown tiny pieces of meat.


    Blood Tusk had told a story in which he, Abaroth and some other gladiators, who hadn¡¯t survived this fight, had fought against a giant Okuro. These beasts were between 10 and 15 meters tall and had been the ancestors of the already massive ogres and, like their descendants, they had only one eye.


    Not a single troll at the fire doubted this story. Not after what they had seen from the gladiator two days earlier. Especially the pups looked at the giant with wide eyes, which revealed that they just couldn¡¯t get enough of his stories.


    Blood Tusk had told quite a few of them since yesterday, which surprised even himself, since he rarely exchanged many words. He didn¡¯t realize it, but it eased his longing for the arena and when he wanted to, he could be quite a good conversationalist or storyteller.


    ¡°Enough of this fairytale hour,¡± Sa¡¯Thuk grumbled. He knew about the giant¡¯s merit, but that didn¡¯t make him likeable, and there were more important things to do. ¡±Get back to work before the rain starts!¡±


    The sky was really very overcast and it was only a matter of time before it rained. Most of the adults rose, while it took a while for the puppies to do so.


    Sa¡¯Thuk helped them. ¡°Come on, the bigger ones help and the smaller ones, go play!¡± he said emphatically, and so the puppies left too, as did Sa¡¯Thuk.


    Nira¡¯theba sighed with relief when it became quieter. However, she did not miss the determined look of some of the females who had set their eyes on the giant. They were mostly the unattached ones from that group who had only recently joined these wanderers, but she, of all people, understood their attitude and she glanced fleetingly at the gladiator. The longer he stayed in the camp, the more his so-called impurity faded into the background and for her, like other females, the advantages increasingly outweighed the disadvantages. Maybe it was also because she hadn¡¯t had sex since the death of her mate and her extremely healthy urges remained unsatisfied, but she thought, who was she? A female with three whelps who had no noteworthy qualities: being a mother, a collector, sewing, things that were a matter of course under non-warrior. Only in her thoughts, oh yes, there she was allowed to imagine everything and she did that best alone. ¡°Nitha, you take care of Jakhan and Ba¡¯tha,¡± she said to her nine-year-old daughter, and she grabbed the now empty fruit basket. ¡°I¡¯m going to pick mangoes.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Ma¡¯Ma,¡± Nitha nodded obediently. Ba¡¯tha was asleep anyway and she usually had her three-year-younger brother well under control. ¡¯Come on, let¡¯s play.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡¯ Jakhan nodded. He took two straw troll dolls out of a small sack that looked like warriors and gave one to his sister. ¡±There.¡±


    The break in the history lesson at the resting place had been observed by another female with annoyed and tense features from a distance. ¡°Like hyenas,¡± Haki snorted, annoyed. ¡°Now that they¡¯ve all seen it, they all want a piece of him.¡±


    ¡°Did you expect something else?¡± Djar¡¯Ku asked. The old warrior was in the process of sharpening his broad-bladed, rough katana with the whetstone. ¡¯And you wanted everyone to believe you.¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡¯ Haki sighed. She did see a certain prerogative for herself, though. ¡±I was the first to witness his power, though. I don¡¯t want the other females to get any ideas, but he¡¯s mine.¡±


    ¡°You do realize that a troll like that can have as many females as he wants?¡± Djar¡¯Ku asked. He had already realized the day before that the female was jealous since the giant was constantly besieged and courted. ¡±Reminds me of a troll from my younger years. The best hunter, even other tribes thought highly of him and he had an enormous drive. In the end, there were five, no, six females that he called his and at least two dozen whelps. It¡¯s been too long ago to remember exactly.¡±


    Fortunately, Haki¡¯s little lie had ensured that the gladiator would not mate with any other female, and he seemed to strictly adhere to it. ¡°You¡¯ll see that won¡¯t be the case with him,¡± she confirmed. The tiki had shown him to her first, and she considered that a gift, her claim. ¡°So don¡¯t put any ideas into his head!¡±


    ¡°Me? Stand between a female and her fangs and claws?¡± Djar¡¯Ku laughed harshly. ¡±Not my concern, but you also know that he won¡¯t stay forever. His desire to return is unbroken.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see. The more time he spends with us and the more I show him, the more the true troll in him will awaken.¡±


    Djar¡¯Ku couldn¡¯t resist. ¡°And a true troll has both arms full of females,¡± he smirked, before he was met with Haki¡¯s stinging look. ¡°I¡¯m just saying, and I just don¡¯t want you to cling to illusions. Let¡¯s just be thankful that he¡¯s with us right now and has helped us, just as the bargain says, and I think we should keep our promise, too.¡±


    ¡°The bargain, eh?¡± Haki suspected. Somehow she had the feeling that the old warrior didn¡¯t want her to be happy. ¡±What are you saying? That I should stop trying to dissuade him from his wish?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying that we still don¡¯t know what exactly we¡¯re dealing with here,¡± Djar¡¯Ku replied uncertainly. It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to get rid of the giant, but breaking a bargain, especially with a troll sent by the tiki, could in turn arouse the tiki¡¯s wrath and bring disaster for the wanderers or their future tribe. ¡°And you should perhaps not try too hard to influence him. Perhaps he will lose the desire to return to the arena on his own.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I mean. I¡¯ll just show him our way and he¡¯ll decide.¡±


    Djar¡¯Ku refrained from telling her that her choice of words before had been -discouraging him. ¡°As long as it is his own will, I think it would be okay, but as I said, don¡¯t get your hopes up.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure,¡± Haki waved off when she saw the gladiator arrive. ¡°What are you up to?¡±


    ¡°Hunting,¡± Blood Tusk replied in trollish. He was carrying his Bisento and had a bag of small wooden javelins on his back. ¡¯Alone.¡±


    Haki didn¡¯t want to let the giant out of his sight, especially after she hadn¡¯t been able to spend a moment alone with him in the last two days. ¡¯I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Blood Tusk shook his head. ¡¯Must be alone. Won¡¯t get better if I always have help.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re not good yet-¡±


    ¡°Haki,¡¯ Sa¡¯Thuk interrupted. ¡±You still haven¡¯t started packing up the training ground of the whelps. We want to leave by tomorrow morning at the latest, so stop dragging your heels.¡±


    Haki growled weakly at the group leader, but she couldn¡¯t disagree with him. ¡°I¡¯ll start right away, so calm down,¡± she said, stomping past all the males, admonishing the giant. ¡°And don¡¯t come back without prey if you think you¡¯re ready and want to go out alone.¡±


    Blood Tusk didn¡¯t understand sentences that long yet without Kriz¡¯kriz, and the batparrot had stayed at the resting place of Nira¡¯theba. ¡°Two days without mating,¡± he said after the female was gone. ¡°Haki blood boils. My blood, too.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± said Sa¡¯Thuk and left, too.


    ¡°Two days without mating,¡± Djar¡¯Ku marveled. He didn¡¯t need the details but he was wondering. ¡¯Why do you do that? You have plenty of choices.¡±


    Blood Tusk nodded because he had only understood the first four words. ¡¯Yes.¡±


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°Yes, what?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Yes, why do you do that?¡±


    Unable to understand the sentence, Blood Tusk merely shrugged.


    Djar¡¯Ku took that as an answer. ¡°I see. Well then, good luck with the hunt.¡±


    ¡°Yes, hunt,¡± Blood Tusk nodded and headed into the jungle.


    Light thunder began to announce the approaching rain a little later, while the gladiator crept through the eastern undergrowth. He had never been hunting here before, although he didn¡¯t know that Haki had never gone with him here because there were the fewest animals in the area. Unsure of this, he tried to find traces of possible prey, without much success, and the scent of the imminent rain, clouded his senses of smell, which were not yet fully attuned to the jungle. However, he soon found the fresh footprints of a troll, which he followed with caution.


    The first raindrops began to fall, but this was the Diamond Jungle and sometimes, the sky could be like the sea, as it was now. Within seconds, it began to rain so hard that you could barely see further than a few meters through the curtain of silver. Even the mighty trees and all the thick greenery could not stop the masses for long.


    This only made Blood Tusk all the more alert as he got soaking wet. His fur plum stuck to his body, but that didn¡¯t bother him, because it was the same rain that he had felt on his body time and again in the middle of an arena fight. It even made him careless when he closed his eyes for a moment and felt the cool wetness more intensely. At the same time, Bluthauer became more sensitive to hearing and he heard the splashing of footsteps marching hastily through puddles. He opened his eyes and tried to follow them slowly and quietly. He was not doing too badly at it.


    Any other troll would have noticed him at the latest when he got as close as he did to the figure that had sought shelter under a tree.


    It was a mango tree, with an unusually thick trunk and a natural hollow between its broad roots, which plunged into the earth.


    Blood Tusk approached the figure from the side with Bisento in line, although the rain continued to make it difficult for him to see exactly what kind of troll he was dealing with.


    It was only when he was right at the root threshold that the trollish figure noticed him. It retreated in fright deeper into the confined hollow of the tree, and several mangoes rolled out in front of the tree.


    Growling, Blood Tusk planted one foot firmly on the squelching ground and extended his weapon, but not too far. ¡°Show!¡± he said in troll.


    The foreign troll ventured forward only slowly, but a sigh of relief escaped her lips. ¡°You scared me half to death,¡± Nira¡¯theba sighed. She was soaking wet, and her homemade, soaked two-piece top and robe skirt, studded with tiny bones as a holder, revealed every little detail of her extremely curvy body. ¡°Should you be looking for me?¡±


    When Blood Tusk saw who was standing in front of him, he adopted a more relaxed posture. ¡®What?¡¯ He replied. ¡°Not understood.¡±


    Before she answered, the female looked up and down at the gladiator. ¡°Come in here,¡± she said, beckoning him. He didn¡¯t understand that either, but her gesture was enough for him to go under the tree and drip all over it, as did Nira¡¯theba. She spoke in the common tongue, reasonably intelligibly, all at once. ¡°Were you looking for me?¡±


    Apart from the serpent priestess, Kriz¡¯kriz and Ja¡¯Jen, Blood Tusk had not heard that familiar sound for weeks and, needless to say, he was very surprised by the female, albeit in a typically restrained manner. ¡°You know the language?¡±


    ¡°Learning,¡± Nira¡¯theba replied curtly. She could only be a hut female, but she was clever and had always listened to Kriz¡¯kriz and even spoken to her alone. ¡±I can¡¯t quite yet, just like you can¡¯t speak ours.¡±


    ¡°But you can already do more than I can,¡± admitted Blood Tusk, while he took a closer look at the female and traced the contours of her inviting body. ¡±Are you learning that for your tribe?¡±


    ¡°Learning is always important,¡± Nira¡¯theba emphasized with conviction. Her own father had been a shaman and a follower of tiki Uza¡¯rara, the wise swamp turtle. ¡¯Tiki likes that.¡±


    ¡°Tiki, tiki, tiki,¡¯ Blood Tusk repeated with effort. ¡±Do those tiki ever do something to jungle trolls that is not for tiki?¡±


    Nira¡¯theba pressed her hands to her knees tensely and swallowed after the gladiator dared to utter such words. She objected moderately. ¡°Without the tiki, we would be empty and lifeless. Without the favor of the tiki, trolls are lost.¡±


    ¡°Not me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are.¡±


    ¡°And how?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d get lost in the jungle,¡± Nira¡¯theba said. In fact, it was the very first time she had been completely alone with the giant and even after the rain pelted down and blurred so many smells, the female could still perceive the scent of the male and that sent a shiver through her loins. ¡±Without help, you won¡¯t make it home.¡±


    ¡°Just because I don¡¯t know my way around,¡± Blood Tusk looked at it simply. ¡¯Never been here.¡±


    ¡°If you were from here and honored the tiki, they would surely show you the way to Arena.¡±


    Blood Tusk spoke freely from the heart, which others, especially non-trolls, could mistake for dry humor. ¡¯So the tiki are as useful as road signs? I can¡¯t read anyway, in any language.¡±


    Nira¡¯theba didn¡¯t know how to answer that. She knew she wasn¡¯t a scholar or a priestess, and she was afraid to anger the tiki with further words from her or from the giant. ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask the wise trolls about that,¡± she said, trying to change the subject. ¡°But I can ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Ask.¡±


    ¡°You are very strong, healthy, many females want you,¡± Nira¡¯theba spoke openly. For her, as for almost all trolls, it was a matter of course. ¡±And you want to mate. Your body is hot and ready, it smells of desire and your eyes always say it too. Why do you reject all of them? You only want Haki?¡±


    ¡°Your rules.¡±


    ¡°Rules? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Haki has forbidden me from mating with other females,¡± Blood Tusk said in good faith. ¡¯She said she¡¯s in charge of me and that¡¯s why she can do that. Those are the rules of your group.¡±


    ¡°There is no such rule,¡¯ Nira¡¯theba answered reflexively. ¡±You must have misunderstood.¡±


    ¡°No, those were her words,¡± Blood Tusk said confidently. ¡±She said it a few more times after that.¡±


    Thoughtfully and uncertainly, Nira¡¯theba touched her chin with her lowered gaze. For a short time, all that could be heard was the endless patter of water falling on wood, stone, leaves and earth. She wondered why Haki would tell the giant that? She knew that this alone was against the law of the jungle and the tiki also commanded that every troll was allowed to live and fight for himself. Being conquered or enslaved was part of this commandment, but she couldn¡¯t believe that Haki would give in so easily. ¡°I¡¯m no wise troll,¡± Nira¡¯theba admitted. It was none of her business, but the giant had saved her and her whelps, so she owed him a debt of gratitude. Besides, she lived by the rules of the jungle and the trolls, so she thought he should know. But deep down, her instincts as a female also told her that Haki was taking the easy way out. ¡°But I know that there is no such rule.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it. Why would Haki say something like that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Blood Tusk really didn¡¯t know why Haki had lied to him, but that quickly faded into the background. With the ban out of the way, nothing held him back. ¡°You say many females want me ¨C you too?¡±


    Had Nira¡¯theba just misheard that? Was the giant interested in her? In any case, her heart was now beating fast and she tensed her body noticeably more while staring straight ahead. ¡°Many good females among new trolls,¡± she said. ¡°I have whelps, I¡¯m alone, I¡¯m just a female, I¡¯m at the bottom.¡±


    ¡°Bottom?¡± Blood Tusk asked, scratching his wet head. He saw a purebred female, with flesh on her hips and yet not too fat, like her golden-yellow hair falling on both sides, though glued straight. ¡±I don¡¯t think so. You¡¯re one of the best females of them all.¡±


    Nira¡¯theba¡¯s eyes grew wider: Ballast, used, weak and a few harsh words more, she had to endure in the last few months. Now to hear that she was one of the best females here, had to be a dream. ¡°So you... if you ask if I want to, you want to mate too? With me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Blood Tusk replied, leaning forward a little. He didn¡¯t go too close to the female, but he clearly sensed interest, although the rain masked the natural scent of her. The pheromone bomb that she was now exuding, however, could not be contained by any amount of water, and that made Blood Tusk growl throatily.


    Only slowly did Nira¡¯theba turn her face in the direction of the eager gladiator, and she too sniffed cautiously. The scent of the male beguiled her senses and her eyes fluttered slightly. Nevertheless, she was aware that he was only interested in sex, but that was fine with her. She wondered if he was her reward for all the hardships of the past. ¡°Cold,¡± she murmured and at the same time she pulled down the shoulder strips of her top. ¡°Warm me.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a typically male move, but simply a glance, when the heavy, very large double-D breasts of the female were freed from their cloth cradle and hung a little lower. Due to their magnificent size, however, the drooping was hardly noticeable and instead rounded off the full maturity of a mother.


    As she had requested, it was Nira¡¯theba who leaned against the giant, pressing her extremely soft, voluptuous body against his firm, muscular surface, looking up at him almost imploringly.


    In one swift move, Blood Tusk grasped her neck and sank forward. He buried her slowly under him and tilted her head to the side to bite her shoulder.


    How long had Nira¡¯theba not felt this: the robustness of a male, the attraction of a bite, the feeling of togetherness and the warmth of a lustful step pressing against her hungry, still-covered lap. It even frightened her a little that it could all be over in an instant. That¡¯s why she wrapped her arms around the giant, at least as far as she could, and dug her fingernails into his upper back.


    This made Bluood Tusk groan and he released his fangs to lick instead over the narrow wound of the female. He also had to rein himself in when he sent his free hand down to pull the cumbersome, wet, clinging robe from the hip of the lying female without tearing it.


    In response, Nira¡¯theba slowly scratched her buried fingers through the gladiator¡¯s flesh, as if to urge him not to take any care with her clothing, and that was exactly his reaction.


    Ruthlessly, Blood Tusk first tore the robe open and then completely off the female¡¯s hips, who immediately spread her legs wide in her newfound freedom and laid her right leg on his flank. Her childbearing pelvis and the already moist lips were like honey for a bee, so that Blood Tusk pushed his semi-hard manhood firmly into the female and both let out a sound of sinful relief.


    ¡°Take me!¡± Nira¡¯theba demanded in vulgar trollish. All her carnal desires erupted and she became active, snapping at the giant¡¯s left upper arm. ¡±Fuck me!¡±


    Those were trollish words that Blood Tusk had learned first and he followed them only too gladly. The ground in the tree hollow wasn¡¯t soaked, but it was still earthy and loose, and when the giant began to push the female wildly, he dug a bed hollow for her with every thrust.


    Nira¡¯theba¡¯s water-speckled skin gathered the earth with ease and in no time, her body was painted with streaks of mud, which she passed on to the gladiator with many a movement.


    Both became louder without restraint, but then they could be quite unrestrained as well. The rain in front of the tree not only obscured their small shelter, but together with the thunder also suppressed every sound of pleasure, and it would remain that way for the next few hours. Hours in which Nira¡¯theba could be more than just a mother and let herself go completely. With Blood Tusks stamina and drive, she had found the right troll for that.

 Chapter - 29

    It was risky, but the wanderers had broken camp and were fully packed and on their way in the direction that Mejhek had previously suggested, with self-made wooden sleds full of supplies and equipment. Sa¡¯Thuk¡¯s close associate was a day¡¯s journey ahead, as a scout and trailblazer who had marked safe paths.


    The group of 62 trolls followed them, but the procession was not a compact mass. It was a line about 100 meters long, consisting of five to seven trolls every few meters in the moderate vegetation of this area. The center was formed mainly by the females and their whelps. After that came the few old ones, workers, and at the front and at the end the warriors, as well as some scouts away from the train.


    Blood Tusk was at the back of the line, but without Haki. She was at the front. The giant walked with the two warriors who had belonged to Ukha¡¯Tekas group, a male and a younger female, as well as Zalun.


    The family man was the only one who had volunteered to bring up the rear and work with the still-strange warriors, since he felt deeply, if not forever, in Blood Tusk¡¯s debt and did not want to leave the giant alone with the strangers.


    For Blood Tusk, it was very unusual, even annoying, how much Zalun¡¯s family wanted to help him in the last two days. Be it with sewing, new battle armor, cleaning and sharpening his weapon, cooking and other odds and ends. He just didn¡¯t understand it. He was used to being paid for a victorious fight, but he had only kept to the agreement, and sincere gratitude in this form was a mystery to him.


    ¡°Why do you actually use that weapon?¡± Zalun asked, looking at the gladiator¡¯s bisento.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good weapon, you can do a lot with it,¡± Blood Tusk replied in Trollish. When he had first become a pit of flesh in the arena as a young troll, he had used a shield and a battle-axe, though, and other weapons. But none of them had really suited him until the pucks advised him to use this one. ¡±Pucks have given me. Said fits grainy.¡±


    ¡°Grainy?¡±


    Kriz¡¯kriz preened her feathers on the giant¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Fits grainy?¡± she asked, amused, in Common. ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°Grainy?¡± said Bloody Tusk, looking at the bird. ¡°That sounds stupid.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I said, you just said it.¡±


    ¡°No, I said king.¡±


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t,¡± Kriz¡¯kriz croaked, and she pecked him once in the ear before correcting the incorrect trollish. ¡¯He meant king.¡±


    ¡°Ah, king,¡¯ Zalun marveled. Suddenly, the Bisento seemed to make a lot more sense to him. ¡±And the pucks said that suits you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Maybe those little creeps know a little history,¡± Zalun said thoughtfully. He was a warrior and not a scholar, but as such he had also been around a bit. ¡±I¡¯ve seen some ruins that tell of ancient times. The very first troll king had exactly the same weapon, and after his death it was the custom for his bodyguards to carry the same weapon.¡±


    Far from any social graces, Blood Tusk didn¡¯t mask his disinterest with politeness, but he wasn¡¯t rude either. ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±


    ¡°Well, the pucks must have had a plan. They love the show in their arenas and I thought you¡¯d be pleased to hear that you carry the same weapon as the first troll king.¡±


    ¡°Why should I be pleased? It doesn¡¯t do me any good. I¡¯m just as strong now as I was before.¡±


    ¡°Eh, yes, of course,¡± Zalun nodded a little embarrassed. He too was not used to his gratitude and especially his admiration for a troll being so easily dismissed, because, like the tiki, respect and esteem were of great importance to trolls. ¡±But speaking of pucks, how long will you be accompanying us?¡±


    ¡°Until you¡¯re safe.¡±


    ¡°And... how will you decide when that is?¡±


    ¡°Djar¡¯Ku will tell me for sure,¡± Blood Tusk said. He deliberately left out Haki after learning that she had lied and no longer trusted her. He had actually wanted to address her directly about it, but after the two had finished and he had said that, Nira¡¯theba had asked him to at least wait until they reached the next safe resting place. Blood Tusk didn¡¯t understand why things couldn¡¯t just be addressed. According to Nira''thebas words, it was about keeping the peace, which is why she had made him promise to remain silent for the time being. Nira¡¯theba had told him that sometimes it was called a favor, but in the end it was just more playing between these jungle trolls, which he didn¡¯t like at all. ¡°And I think the new place Sa¡¯Thuk was talking about will be where you are safe.¡±


    ¡°That would be nice,¡± Zalun said wearily. The months of wandering and all the dangers, as well as the recent events, were slowly taking their toll on him and the other trolls. ¡±You see, my female is newly pregnant and I want my family to have a refuge.¡±


    ¡°Why just so few?¡±


    ¡°So few?¡±


    ¡°Few... w-why so few?¡±


    ¡°So few what?¡±


    ¡°Whelps,¡± Bloody-Axe asked, more out of amazement than genuine curiosity. ¡¯Not enough mating?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s certainly not that,¡¯ Zalun laughed. ¡±It just takes time for the whelp to come.¡±


    ¡°There are more females.¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯rhia is my bonded mate and I only want her,¡± Zalun confessed. Polygamy was not unusual among trolls, but there were also those who lived in monogamy, like him and his wife. ¡±Do you have many whelps then?¡±


    ¡°Made a lot, definitely,¡± Blood Tusk mentioned as a simple fact and not boastfully. ¡¯Always get females in the arena.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s it! You want to go back to the arena because you have a huge family there.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No? Don¡¯t you care about them?¡¯ Zalun feared, although another suspicion crept up on him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t care about what? Never saw whelps, always other females.¡±


    ¡°So, the pucks take them away from you?¡° Zalun asked grumpily. He seemed to be right that the pucks used the giant as a breeding troll.


    ¡°No idea what pucks do,¡± Blood Tusk said. He lacked any kind of attachment, so he was completely detached from this topic. ¡°Females only come, want children. pucks can¡¯t take what I don¡¯t have. Whelps belong to the females.¡±


    The strange warrior female that was walking in the rear had had mixed feelings about the conversation for quite some time and now looked particularly annoyed.


    ¡°But why do you let them?¡± Zalun insisted. He couldn¡¯t understand how such a mighty troll could be kept so low. ¡¯You should slaughter the pucks and offer them the tiki!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Wh-why, why, why?¡¯ Zalun faltered, slightly shocked. ¡±You¡¯re their father! It¡¯s your duty!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m an arena fighter,¡± Blood Tusk countered, stagnant. How could he think otherwise? In a way, he was what the jungle trolls called him: impure, soulless, without understanding and a lot of empathy, although he was anything but cold. The giant was a troll, trained from an early age to fight for gold, perfected to witness flesh, without ever having had the good fortune to experience a wise father, a loving mother, the warmth of a flock of siblings and life among his own kind as a tribe. ¡°Must win to live. That is my duty.¡±


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    To say that Zalun was angry and looked angry would have been an understatement. As a loving father, this statement hit him particularly hard, and yet he thought that it could not be entirely true. The giant had saved his family, him and the group, and that could not have been just for the sake of a trade. He recalled the words of the gladiator when Ukha¡¯Tekas¡¯ group had asked to join them: ¡°Troll is troll.¡± Those couldn¡¯t be the words of an indifferent protector, and perhaps the tiki wanted Zalun to repay him for the rescue by teaching him about family. ¡°Probably right. You have to win to live. An important lesson that builds on everything.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to talk about it,¡° Blood Tusk grumbled. There was just way too much talk for him.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Zalun replied, but his resolve and conviction remained unchanged. He owed the giant and he would repay the debt.


    Far more obsessed by the gladiator, but still far out of his reach, Zu¡¯ji had been sitting for several hours in the new, openly visible prayer hut that had been completed in her village. On her knees, hands folded over them, she rested with her eyes closed in front of the small altar of Haruk¡¯Zil. In front of and below her face was a wall of light vapors from incense sticks and herbs burning in bowls, which she inhaled meditatively.


    Curious villagers from the river teeth, young and old, watched the priestess spellbound and captivated by her presence. Many wondered if the all-seeing serpent would send her an interpretation - a vision, a good sign for the tribe. Perhaps Haruk¡¯Zil would even whisper something into her ear, which was not so unlikely for some, considering the favor that the tiki had shown the Riverfangs during the trials.


    Today, Zu¡¯ji had sensed a strange attraction to the new altar. She had already inaugurated it a few days ago, which is why she suspected that this feeling had been a new sign from her tiki. Spongy images kept trying to manifest themselves before her mind¡¯s eye, as if a painter were swinging the brush.


    Trees, an endless number of trees and a wide river could be seen from above. Without doubt, this was the Diamond Jungle. But soon, swirls in the air formed a fleetingly visible claw and they scratched uncontrollably through the entire landscape. On the one hand, natural depressions were created, while the scraped-out earth had formed continuous ridges.


    This reminded Zu¡¯ji very much of what it had all started with. Yes, she was quite sure that she saw the Underwood Furrow in front of her and with this certainty, her vision changed.


    The tips of the blades of grass in a meadow were speckled with blood. It looked as if a fierce battle had taken place, and eleven troll skulls hung on spears stuck into the ground. Their decapitated bodies were full of bones woven into the skin and they all lay scattered, but at his feet. There he stood: Victorious, triumphant and as magnificent as ever ¨C Blood Tusk. Behind him were blurred but numerous troll figures and together with him, they began to wander.


    Drenched in the sweat of strenuous concentration, Zu¡¯ji exhaled slowly and opened her eyes. Were her thoughts correct? Was the ancestor somewhere in or near the Underwood Furrow? And who were the dead trolls? She did not remember knowing this distinctive feature of the bones. In any case, she needed to think and rose to leave the temple.


    A few of the onlookers approached the herbalist without saying a word. They merely bowed their heads and presented their hands in supplication.


    Zu¡¯ji remained silent, but as she passed the trolls she touched the back of each one¡¯s head, thus assuring them of Haruk¡¯Zil¡¯s favor.


    The power of the tiki had continued to grow within the river teeth recently. A lot of trolls had turned to the all-seeing snake, with many of them being completely new to the tribe.


    Two smaller groups of wanderers had learned about the events at the Circle of Tears and begged for an audience, which Tok¡¯Moji had granted. Even a smaller tribe of 120 trolls had volunteered for the same reason and been annexed. Another small tribe, however, had recently been crushed by the Riverfangs, with all the surviving males killed and only the females allowed to join them. For that, they had to sacrifice their whelps and many had committed this cruel act for the sake of survival. For Tok¡¯Moji, this demand had been a clear signal of strength, as well as the cleansing of weak blood and the prevention of revenge by the whelps for their slain fathers.


    The influx of new trolls had not only provided more huts around Zu¡¯ji¡¯s home. A new village had been erected near the Underwood furrow and she had made sure that Haruk¡¯Zil¡¯s followers were in the majority. ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± Zu¡¯ji greeted her after entering her own hut. ¡°I assume that means you have the gift ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Majanie nodded. She held a small stone bowl with a lid in her hands. ¡°Who is it intended for?¡±


    ¡°For Suara,¡± Zu¡¯ji mentioned. She received the small bowl and removed the lid only enough to create a millimeter-wide gap, and she sniffed it fleetingly. Immediately, a pleasant shiver ran over her. ¡±Yes, a perfect gift for her.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant already,¡± Majanie smirked. What she had concocted there was a very difficult to produce, extremely stimulating aphrodisiac, in the form of a scented candle. ¡±And I think her mate would rather waste it on other females than to satisfy his urges with her.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not meant for him either,¡± Zu¡¯ji said, amused and making plans. ¡±But first of all - are you really sure that only Ine¡¯kata and Suara know that she is expecting?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m absolutely sure.¡±


    ¡°Good, because this is crucial,¡± Zu¡¯ji emphasized, putting down the bowl. ¡±Unfortunately, she hasn¡¯t approached me yet to thank me for this blessing. Call her to me, and I will give her the gift and tell her how she can thank me.¡±


    ¡°That must be a most interesting thanks,¡± Majanie smirked again, mischievously. ¡¯What are the juicy details?¡±


    ¡°Well, they depend, among other things, on catching the best time,¡¯ Zu¡¯ji noted. With Suara, she had an ear at the tip, but more came to her mind. She wanted to get the female to the top right away. ¡°Does she still regularly visit Ine¡¯kata and Tok¡¯Moji to enjoy a supper with them?¡±


    ¡°Even as the high priest¡¯s only female, she has to show presence,¡± Majanie confirmed. She looked at the bowl suspiciously, not sounding convinced. ¡°Are you trying to replace Ine¡¯kata?¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Zu¡¯ji shook her head. If there was one thing she definitely didn¡¯t want, it was a competing female in the leadership hierarchy. ¡¯Ine¡¯kata and Suara are very good friends. It¡¯s probably time for them to deepen their bond and for Suara to understand how a real male treats his female.¡±


    ¡°You want the three of them to...¡¯?


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°That sounds risky,¡± Majanie pointed out. She knew a lot about the La¡¯Jatal. ¡±I think you underestimate the friendship between the two. Ine¡¯kata doesn¡¯t tolerate competition and even if the three of them would sweep through the fur all night long because of the candle, she would scratch Suara¡¯s eyes out afterwards.¡±


    ¡°Not if we offer our wise words and protective hands.¡±


    Majanie lowered her eyes in shame. ¡°Forgive me, but this is one of the few occasions when I can¡¯t follow you.¡±


    ¡°What I mean is that we will make sure that Ine¡¯kata in particular understands that it should be so,¡± Zu¡¯ji said. In this case, she was talking about claiming a very impressionable jatal as her own. ¡±We have to help her get used to the idea that our Jatal might want a second female at his side ... one that he should believe he has blessed with his seed.¡±


    ¡°I realize your intention now, only Ine¡¯kata already knows that Suara is pregnant,¡± Majanie noted. Even if her mistress managed to prevent Ine¡¯kata from opposing Suara, she was convinced of one thing. ¡±How is Tok¡¯Moji supposed to think that this would be his whelp when Ine¡¯kata corrects him?¡±


    ¡°Wise words that feed a hungry ego,¡± Zu¡¯ji murmured cryptically before she expressed herself more clearly. ¡±The La¡¯Jatal loves to be above everyone more than anything. We will share our knowledge with her about the ancestor and how important her help is for the future of our tribe if she keeps this little secret.¡±


    ¡°And ... that Suara will bear such a special whelp? That would most certainly touch Ine¡¯kata¡¯s ego.¡±


    Zu¡¯ji was ruthless towards anyone who didn¡¯t comply. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want to understand her role and defies the all-seeing serpent, then maybe she will be replaced after all. My primary concern, for the time being, is to ensure that we can influence Tok¡¯Moji a little more and, if possible, get rid of Banjhan in the process.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was wondering where the old priest was in all of this,¡± Majanie noted. Nevertheless, she was a little surprised at the adaptation of her mistress¡¯s plans. ¡±Just tell me, may I ask why you are changing your plans? We have already won Suara over to Haruk¡¯Zil and established ourselves in the leadership. Why this rather aggressive approach now?¡±


    ¡°Because we¡¯re lagging behind,¡± Zu¡¯ji sighed, annoyed. The fact that the Jungleshadows and Crystalmugs had been involved in the greater plans of Haruk¡¯Zil for some time now simply didn¡¯t let her go, and she wanted to prove herself to her tiki more than just like a female who wanted to reside at the side of her lover. ¡°I have told you about the things Varakaz and Nejara have already set in motion. Great things are coming and we have to speed things up a little. It bothers me that Haruk¡¯Zil only called us in at the end, when our part is supposed to be so important.¡±


    Majanie hesitated to speak, as her mistress was plagued by slight doubts about her tiki. ¡°W-we shouldn¡¯t question the all-seeing serpent¡¯s approach,¡± she said, her eyes always shifting to the side. ¡°And I once heard an old troll say that the best always comes at the end.¡±


    Zu¡¯ji approached her student with fixed eyes. The herbalist should have doubts? She didn¡¯t see it that way! ¡°I¡¯m not questioning, I¡¯m just trying to understand,¡± she said tensely. She also reached for her hip, where Zu¡¯ji had a pair of shrunken heads, and held them next to her student¡¯s face. These heads were the heads of the trolls that had followed her to her gsecret meeting and that had been caught by the Jungleshadows. ¡°And which old troll said that?¡±


    With her shoulders hanging and looking at the ground, or rather at the feet of the herb witch, Majanie murmured softly. ¡±I-I forgot his name. He was just a simple blacksmith and he said it didn¡¯t matter who stoked the fire, who beat the heated iron or who got the cold sword. To land the decisive blow, that¡¯s the only thing that matters in the end.¡±


    For a moment, and close to her student¡¯s body, Zu¡¯ji put her fingers around her throat and she considered choking her. She smelled her, smelled the sweat, the fear, the humility and the witch of herbs let out a satisfied sigh. ¡°When this is all over,¡± she breathed. Instead of choking her, she pushed her servant¡¯s head aside to honor her with a kiss and to run her tongue over her skin, tasting. ¡°You will be most rewarded of all the others.¡±


    Majanie trembled all over. It was fear and excitement at the same time. ¡°I should see Suara so that we can prepare her for her task...¡±

 Chapter - 30

    This place was ideal for a rest. A long row of very thick trees, standing so close together that they could have counted as one, formed a natural wall on one side. The trolls that were not fighters within Haki¡¯s wanderers had set up camp here, while the fittest and warriors used the other directions. There were only a few access points, as homemade barbed wire barriers of thorn bushes had been set up on the other trees, creating a well-defendable protective circle around the almost treeless resting place.


    With half a dozen females, accompanied by two warriors, Nira¡¯theba had just returned from fetching water, and each of them had a stretcher with several drinking tubes hanging from it on their shoulders, which they set down near the central campfire made of small tree trunks. It had been a strenuous task, but nevertheless Nira¡¯theba, after taking two of the drinking tubes, walked through the camp with her head held high and full of energy, as she had in the last few days.


    Today, too, the one or other glance of her group was directed towards the female. Some because of amazement, some because of frustrated puzzlement. The same was thought as whispered: Why did this female radiate such confidence at the moment and, above all, where did she get the newfound self-assurance that made her immune to the familiar negative impressions?


    Privacy was hardly possible in this camp either, but between two tent shelters that provided some cover, a hand suddenly shot out and pulled Nira¡¯theba towards her. It was Haki, and she looked angry. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you keep your mouth shut?!¡± she growled as quietly as possible.


    The shock had briefly frozen Nira¡¯theba. ¡°Haki! Don¡¯t scare me like that!¡± she breathed a sigh of relief before she really noticed the bad mood of her friend. ¡°I suppose he spoke to you.¡±


    Haki didn¡¯t let go of the hut-dwelling female¡¯s arm, indeed, she pressed her fingernails a little harder into her flesh. ¡°Yes, and he called me a liar!¡± she spat out between her lips, hurt. ¡°Do you realize that I only did it for his own good?!¡±


    ¡°I... don¡¯t understand,¡± Nira¡¯theba confessed, withdrawn, her eyes falling on her own arm, and she tried unsuccessfully to free herself. ¡±Our group made an honest bargain with him. How can a lie be for his own good?¡±


    Haki pressed her fingernails into the hut-female¡¯s arm so hard that clear marks remained before she let go of the arm with a swing. ¡°His progress was too slow, too little for the jungle and for our group!¡± the warrior said, which was partly true. ¡°But what is he, hm? A warrior, bred according to a simple pattern, where success is rewarded. After I implemented that, he began to make significant progress.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that,¡± Nira¡¯theba replied. She recognized the truth in these words, because the gladiator had only started to achieve results after a certain point. Nevertheless, she questioned one point of this logic. ¡±But why only you? It¡¯s obvious that many more females want him and could reward him.¡±


    ¡°Pah, now yes,¡± Haki snorted contemptuously. ¡±In the beginning, none of them wanted him, even though I told them about his strength. Now they¡¯re all coming crawling.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not so much about what other females want as about Blood Tusk. You took away his choice.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re neither hunter nor warrior, you don¡¯t understand,¡± Haki said confidently, her anger moderating a little. She didn¡¯t know that her friend had mated with the giant. ¡±Too many females aren¡¯t good for his focus, and as strong as he is, his mind isn¡¯t as sharp and he would be too distracted.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that was the only reason?¡± Nira¡¯theba questioned. She didn¡¯t seek confrontation, but she also didn¡¯t shy away from it when it came to troll values.


    Haki¡¯s eyes shifted sideways for a moment. ¡®What other reason could I have?¡¯ she replied insignificantly.


    ¡°Because you want him all to yourself,¡± Nira¡¯theba surmised. Of course Haki was responsible for the giant and should teach him, but Nira¡¯theba could still see how much her friend was going overboard, trying to tighten her grip on him.


    ¡°And if it were?¡± Haki replied with his chin up and his arms crossed. ¡¯A strong troll conquers what he wants.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± Nira¡¯theba admitted. Nevertheless, she maintained that the warrior had taken the easy way out. ¡±But you lied and took advantage of his ignorance. You tried to keep any competition away from him. It¡¯s not a conquest if you don¡¯t really have to fight.¡±


    ¡°Against whom?¡± Haki murmured, her eyes narrowing. Male against male, female against female, friendship or not. No matter the situation, few were filed against their instincts, just as Haki was not against hers. ¡±You?¡±


    ¡°Any female that¡¯s available or willing,¡± Nira¡¯theba replied. She didn¡¯t want to give her friend a hint about her mating. ¡±These are the laws of the jungle.¡±


    ¡°We are not just animals,¡± Haki countered, at least convinced that the hut-female wanted the giant for herself. ¡±We are higher. We have more. For us, the will of the tiki applies and the tiki has let me find him. I was the only one allowed to see his true power and I saved him. He belongs to me because he was sent to me.¡±


    Nira¡¯theba believed some of this, but it also made one thing certain for her. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you don¡¯t have to worry and don¡¯t have to resort to such tricks. However, we don¡¯t even have a simple priest who could help us understand the presence of Blood Tusk. We don¡¯t know what exactly the tiki want with him or if they have any plans for him at all.¡±


    ¡°You see, you doubt! You are like the rest and that is exactly what I wanted to spare him from.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that you can interpret the will of the tiki?¡± Nira¡¯theba asked cautiously but suspiciously. ¡±So a huntress and warrior will now also become a wise woman or even a priestess?¡±


    Religion was a hot potato in the end, for many cultures and for trolls even pure fire, which is why even Haki was now cautious in expressing her convictions. ¡°I just want to say that I believe in it firmly ... until the tiki bless us with a wise troll who can teach me better.¡±


    ¡°And until then, my and the other trolls¡¯ faith is as good as yours,¡± Nira¡¯theba concluded. She really didn¡¯t want a fight with Haki, when the huntress had helped her and especially her pups so much. ¡±And besides, it probably won¡¯t matter in the end. He remains insistent in his desire to leave. So you better enjoy the time he¡¯s with us.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s why I¡¯m the only one worthy of him,¡± Haki insisted, just as much and more so. She saw the giant more and more as her possession, given to her. ¡±Everyone wants to let him go, but not me. That¡¯s conquering. That¡¯s fighting. That¡¯s what a true troll does. I won¡¯t stop, even if your chatterbox has caused me trouble and he wasn¡¯t pleased that I wanted to focus his thoughts.¡±


    ¡°I think that no matter how simple a troll¡¯s mind is, no one likes being lied to.¡±


    ¡°Just don¡¯t talk to him anymore, understood?¡±


    Nira¡¯theba blinked. Had she just heard that? ¡°He doesn¡¯t talk much anyway, but are you really that afraid of losing this fight?¡±


    ¡°Fear? Fear of what?¡± Haki growled before the thought occurred to her. Without restraint, she pushed her body against that of the hut-female and she sniffed along her arms and towards her neck. ¡±Did you and him...?¡±


    Nira¡¯theba didn¡¯t let that go on for long and she gently pushed the warrior away. ¡°If he had, he would have told you,¡± she said as an excuse. The rain a few days ago had washed away every little, intense scent of pleasure from her and the gladiator¡¯s body immediately after mating. However, she was very surprised that the giant had kept the multiple fucks a secret and was lying for the sake of peace. ¡±He is a direct-word troll, is he not?¡±


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°He is,¡± Haki growled softly. She believed the words of the hut-female and she backed away. ¡°Just like me, and I swear to you, if you didn¡¯t have your whelps and we weren¡¯t from the same tribe, I would have torn out your loose tongue.¡±


    Nira¡¯theba accepted that and nodded with her eyes closed. ¡¯That... would have been your right.¡±


    ¡°My right, yes,¡± Haki said defiantly. She felt hurt because the gladiator didn¡¯t want to touch her at the moment. ¡°If he has the choice, I have it too.¡±


    ¡°Of course you do,¡¯ Nira¡¯theba agreed, and after her friend¡ªfor that¡¯s what she still was¡ªtook another deep sniff through her nose, she watched her leave, tense.


    Nestled before a larger tree, with a thicker root side, was Sa¡¯Thuks¡¯ lair and the leader was currently sitting with his three females around a fire, where an everdevil sizzled over the flames. ¡°Look,¡± he said. ¡°Our great everdevil hunter has arrived.¡±


    Haki had killed several everdevils with fangs that day before Blood Tusk had confronted her about the lie. She stepped up to the fire. ¡°The three of you, leave us,¡± she demanded. ¡°Now.¡±


    The females of Sa¡¯Thuk looked at him, and he looked at Haki, assessing and serious. ¡°Away with you,¡± he agreed to the demand. The females followed the words without the slightest grumble and they left the two alone. Sa¡¯thuk ¡°So, is there a good reason for this dramatic appearance or why are you interrupting my soon-to-be meal?¡±


    Anger, jealousy, frustration, insult. These were a lot of feelings at once that had been brewing in Haki over the last hour and without a sound, she threw her bow aside and took off her protective leather and the top underneath.


    Sa¡¯Thuk looked unmoving at the breasts and back at the troll¡¯s face. ¡°I know what touched you,¡± he said reluctantly. ¡±Give me just one very, very good reason to do the same.¡±


    While Nira¡¯theba¡¯s self-confidence had been boosted, Haki was plagued by enormous doubts and needed reassurance, which is why it could only be the leader of the wanderers for her. ¡°That¡¯s what this is about, isn¡¯t it?¡± she replied provocatively and proudly. ¡±You¡¯re giving up the best female in this group to a stranger? Allowing him to inseminate me and make me pregnant soon? No wonder I preferred him to you and the others from the start.¡±


    ¡°The best female of the group, eh?¡± Sa¡¯Thuk questioned. He could be an impulsive hothead, but he didn¡¯t let himself be provoked like a whelp at every opportunity either. ¡¯Do I know this group?¡±


    ¡°Surely,¡¯ Haki said, and she glared belligerently with her eyes. ¡±It¡¯s one that wasn¡¯t saved from extinction by its leader a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°Probably because the leader had already sacrificed an arm for his group a few days before,¡± Sa¡¯Thuk countered, swelling his chest and raising his entire, yet not quite healed, arm, whose forearm and hand looked more like those of a cub. ¡±And he was therefore not at full strength.¡±


    ¡°But in the jungle, only the strongest survive, even with only one arm,¡± Haki said, while she unfastened the short, leather shorts. ¡±Or is a healthy arm in the end no longer enough to properly satisfy a female?¡±


    To question both fighting ability and sexual prowess was an effective taunt for almost any troll male, and for an extremely dominant one like Sa¡¯Thuk, such a doubt could not be left unanswered or he might as well have stuck the knife in his own chest. ¡°My tongue alone sends every female over the edge!¡± he snarled, his teeth showing, but he too had mastered this game and remained seated. ¡±Come here and I¡¯ll show you, unless you¡¯re afraid you¡¯re no match for me, inbetween the fur as well as in combat!¡±


    Haki was not about to take that lying down, and no sooner had their shorts come off than she leaped over the fire like a wild cat of prey and landed on the troll, who caught her halfway before they fell over each other.


    Along the tree wall, far enough away from the emerging passion to not hear it, Nira¡¯theba returned to her resting place. ¡°Oh, what are you doing here?¡± she marveled at the presence of Zalun and his family, who were not only keeping the three puppies of the hut female company, but even preparing a meal for them.


    ¡°We weren¡¯t sure how long fetching water would take,¡± Ma¡¯rhia answered. She was Zalun¡¯s female and only a little younger than Nira¡¯theba. ¡±So we thought we could cook for your puppies, too, so they wouldn¡¯t have to wait too long and you wouldn¡¯t have to rush.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s, um, very kind of you,¡± Nira¡¯theba thanked her, feeling a bit embarrassed, and she sat down by the fire. ¡¯Have you recovered from your injuries?¡±


    The question was addressed to Zalun, whose body had healed except for a few scratches. ¡¯Yes. That revenant thing was hard to kill, but it lacked strength. I had more serious wounds than that.¡±


    ¡°And he has a good healer,¡± Ma¡¯rhia sighed as she prepared wooden bowls for the meal. They were small skewers with pieces of meat and pineapple on them. ¡±Who will cut him down a bit next time if he continues to recklessly put himself in harm¡¯s way.¡±


    ¡°I was the only one who could have won a fight without weapons,¡± Zalun said calmly. ¡¯That¡¯s why I was chosen. It wasn¡¯t my choice.¡±


    ¡°Yes, damn Sa¡¯Thuk,¡¯ Ma¡¯rhia growled very softly. ¡±He wants to lead, then he should risk his own life.¡±


    ¡°With one arm?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather do anything than lose you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, come on, losing,¡± Zalun played everything down and he grabbed his worried-looking daughter and son to lift them up in a silly way. ¡±Ma¡¯ma really believes I would leave her and my little wildlings.¡±


    This line worked on the whelps and they cackled, with Ma¡¯rhia silently accepting it, but not particularly convinced.


    Nira¡¯theba smiled weakly, while her puppies were also infected by the playful laughter.


    From a small but thick bush that Djar¡¯Ku had converted into a covered resting place, the old warrior watched the exuberance at Nira¡¯theba¡¯s resting place. ¡°That was really decent of you,¡± he said, squeezing juice from the inner flesh of a pineapple peel. ¡°You¡¯ve caught the tribe fever, huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sick,¡± Blood Tusk said. ¡¯I¡¯ve never been sick.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt that,¡± Djar¡¯Ku replied. He knew why Zalun¡¯s family was staying at Nira¡¯theba. ¡±Still, it was nice of you to send Nira¡¯theba a little help and company.¡±


    Blood Tusk hadn¡¯t had noble motives in mind, but practical ones. ¡°Zalun didn¡¯t stop asking how he could help me,¡± he mentioned. ¡°Don¡¯t need help, but Nira¡¯theba does. Wanted to get rid of Zalun for a while.¡±


    ¡°And you realized that she needed help.¡±


    ¡°And? Everyone can see that.¡±


    Djar¡¯Ku didn¡¯t let up easily in his grandfatherly manner. ¡°Well, you could have let him do anything, even counting stones.¡±


    ¡°I can do that myself, I¡¯ve done it often enough in the arena.¡±


    ¡°The point is, of all the tasks, you asked him for this one,¡± Djar¡¯Ku patiently emphasized. ¡°And you didn¡¯t have to do that.¡±


    ¡°I know, so what?¡±


    ¡°Never mind... let¡¯s get back to your ¡®female problem¡¯,¡± Djar¡¯Ku suggested, since that had been the current topic just a moment ago. ¡±I mean, it wasn¡¯t okay that Haki lied, but it had the desired effect.¡±


    ¡°I no problem with females. Lie problem,¡± Blood Tusk said. He spoke calmly, but every word carried weight. ¡°Can¡¯t trust.¡±


    ¡°Now you¡¯re exaggerating,¡± Djar¡¯Ku replied. He meant it that way, but he also wanted to avoid unnecessary trouble. ¡±Believe me, I¡¯ve had enough trouble with females in the past. That was relatively harmless and even flattering.¡±


    The gladiator turned to his translator on his shoulder for help. ¡°Nargh, he says you¡¯re taking Haki¡¯s behavior too seriously,¡± Kriz¡¯kriz translated. ¡°You¡¯d be better off taking it as a compliment that she wants you so badly.¡±


    ¡°Nira¡¯theba also wanted and that no lie,¡± Bluood Tusk mentioned in Trollish.


    Djar¡¯Ku was not really surprised by this realization. ¡¯You didn¡¯t waste any time after you knew, did you?¡±


    ¡°She wanted, I also. Why not?¡±


    ¡°And you told Haki?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Djar¡¯Ku murmured in wonder. ¡±Why not?¡±


    ¡°She no ask,¡± said Blood Tusk. That was really his biggest motivation, but a second one played for him as well, even if he still didn¡¯t like it. ¡±And Nira¡¯theba speaks of keeping the peace. I get it. Your group is brand new and fragile, like an old sword. It¡¯s no use to me if your group breaks. Then I won¡¯t get to arena.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you are smarter than I thought,¡± Djar¡¯Ku admitted, although he didn¡¯t know whether to take that as self-interest or empathy and prudence. It was probably a mixture of all. ¡±But to your other question. Yes, I think we could find a good place for a village soon. If you stay a little longer and we can say that it is safe, your part of the bargain will be fulfilled and we will fulfill ours.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Blood Tusk nodded in agreement. After that, his nostrils widened and he looked to the side, where he saw the warrior female who had marched with him in the rearguard. ¡±Ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes, finally,¡± the female grinned. She was wearing nothing that she couldn¡¯t shed quickly. ¡¯The woodcutters stared at me too much, so it took longer.¡±


    Blood Tusk didn¡¯t care that other males had laid their eyes on this female. He stood up and took her arm. ¡¯Let¡¯s forget about that right now, come on.¡±


    The warrior went with the giant in full anticipation, whereby Djar¡¯Ku couldn¡¯t help but ask a question. ¡°What was that about peace?¡±


    ¡°Haki doesn¡¯t know them,¡± said Blood Tusk, with Kriz¡¯kriz coming down from his shoulder. ¡°Stranger trolls don¡¯t like each other anyway, yes?¡±


    ¡°Not liking each other is an understatement and a banality like ¡®fucking¡¯ can¡¯t make it any worse,¡± Djar¡¯Ku admitted as he watched the couple and Kriz¡¯kriz landed next to him. He put the almost-gnawed pineapple peel down for the bird. ¡±Tell me, are you teaching him more than just our language?¡±


    Kriz¡¯kriz pecked at the flesh and tore off the pineapple. ¡°No, that would be a waste of time. I might as well teach a stone to fly and that would have far more chance of success.¡±


    ¡°Then he is either smarter than he normally acts or there might be more troll in him than I thought and he suspects,¡± Djar¡¯Ku murmured thoughtfully and slightly impressed.

 Chapter - 31

    Just a few days after their larger camp, the trolls under Sa¡¯Thuk took a new rest, and in a less favorable place. However, that was not his biggest concern, although the two were directly linked. His fire was a little way from the rest, on a small ledge covered by the largest tree in the area, from where he had an overview of the spontaneous camp. This allowed him to consult with the older trolls and his rear guard in peace. ¡°So we have four days at best,¡± he murmured thoughtfully to himself. ¡°And if we do a forced march? That would buy us more time and we could make it through the area.¡±


    ¡°You might as well tell our group about the Redshards, too,¡± Djar¡¯Ku suggested. That was hardly an option for him. ¡±Don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Everyone knows that we are being followed.¡±


    ¡°But not that the Redshards are approaching much faster than we expected.¡±


    ¡°They seem to be driven by rage,¡± Sa¡¯Thuk read from a tiny parchment that a nimble monkey had delivered. He had received it from Jeli¡¯rhawa, who had been traveling behind the group as a scout for several days. ¡±Apparently, the skulls didn¡¯t have the effect we had hoped for.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®we¡¯?!¡±, old fisherman Ataz grumbled reproachfully. ¡±We told you to bury the corpses somewhere in the jungle without a trace! The fact that the Redshards are now pursuing us with vengeful feet is your fault!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so loud, stinking fisherman!¡± Sa¡¯Thuk growled warningly. He raised his right hand to strike. ¡±And watch your tongue!¡±


    A hand shot out to grab the group leader¡¯s arm.


    Djar¡¯Ku had grabbed the leader¡¯s wrist, reminding him that he might be old, but there was still a little strength left in him. ¡°That¡¯s not going to help us now,¡± he said calmly but seriously. ¡°We have to solve this problem somehow. You said yourself that Mejhek¡¯s scout returned with a promising message. We are not far from a safe haven.¡±


    Sa*Thuk looked at the old warrior with narrowed eyes, but slowly released his grip on his wrist. ¡°Yes, a very good place, which seems to be unclaimed, hidden and difficult to attack. With the Redshards on our heels, we won¡¯t reach it in time. However, if we manage to destroy the bridge, we will definitely gain a lot of time.¡±


    ¡°What bridge?¡±


    ¡°Mejhek¡¯s scout said that halfway through the journey there is a natural land connection across a gorge and that it is the only crossing for miles around. The area is criss-crossed by small and large gorges and long rock formations. It¡¯s the perfect opportunity to finally get away from the Redshards.¡±


    ¡°Somehow I feel there¡¯s a catch,¡± Djar¡¯Ku suspected. This was because his group was already on the edge of the territory of another troll tribe. ¡±Is this area also unclaimed?¡±


    ¡°Not quite,¡± Sa¡¯Thuk shook his head. ¡±Mejhek found fresh markings there. In fact, the territories of at least three tribes seem to border each other here.¡±


    Among the four oldest trolls attending the meeting, there was only one female. ¡°That sounds worse than it probably is,¡± Nozaka said. Long ago, she had been a la¡¯jatal and was very educated. ¡°Don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°If you tell us why that should be,¡± Sa¡¯Thuk snorted impatiently. ¡°Speak, old woman.¡±


    Nozaka didn¡¯t let herself be rushed or intimidated. ¡°You¡¯d rather fight, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± she asked with a smirk.


    ¡°That might be the best solution before we exhaust ourselves with a forced march, yes.¡±


    ¡°Well, fighting is a good choice,¡± Nozaka explained. She had never been a warrior herself, but her mate had often proven himself to be a clever tactician, not a modest muscleman. ¡°But we don¡¯t have to fight them ourselves. We¡¯re already on the border of a tribe. With a little skill and luck, we could distract them to our pursuers. After all, there are supposed to be around 70 or 80 warriors, right?¡±


    ¡°Warriors and several packs of wind-jackals, yes.¡±


    ¡°Well, who do you think the trolls are more likely to attack in the vicinity? Us or a heavily armed war party?¡±


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    ¡°That¡¯s a really good idea,¡± Djar¡¯Ku agreed. He knew there was no guarantee, but the wanderers were less likely to be attacked by other tribes if they hadn¡¯t previously been in rivalry with them. That was because wanderers were rarely seen as a real threat as long as they didn¡¯t settle right next to a tribe or severely violate their territory when passing through. ¡°And if those trolls march up to protect their border, it could draw attention to the tribe that owns this gorge area. Then we might be able to get through there without a problem and reach Mejhek¡¯s place, and we don¡¯t have to think about how to destroy a land connection without voodoo or shamans.¡±


    ¡°Letting others fight for us? That¡¯s not a sign of strength,¡± Sa¡¯Thuk said, not very approvingly. ¡±If we¡¯re not even able to defend ourselves, I wonder if we should even exist as a tribe.¡±


    Nozaka spoke calmly, but her severity could not be denied. ¡°What you have to ask yourself, if you really want to be our jatal, is what is best for the tribe.¡±


    ¡°I do!¡± Sa¡¯Thuk insisted, and he saw it that way. ¡±If we don¡¯t show strength to the outside world, others will think we are weak, and how long will it take before other tribes attack us?¡±


    ¡°I may be wrong, but our top priority is to rebuild anyway, in secret and not looking for conflict. If we fight and, against all expectations, win, we are more likely to send a strong signal that we are a threat that must be nipped in the bud.¡±


    ¡°Wise words,¡± Ataz, Djar¡¯Ku and the third elder agreed. Djar¡¯Ku added, ¡±Sometimes it is also not a bad idea not to reveal your true strength... especially if there is only a little of it.¡±


    ¡°Only a little of it?¡± snorted Sa¡¯Thuk contemptuously. As a young warrior and leader, he felt particularly addressed. ¡¯Can any of our people have even less trust?¡±


    ¡°I could have been honest and said very little,¡¯ Djar¡¯Ku noted, and tried to share his own experiences. ¡±Don¡¯t let your pride blind you, or how other tribes might see us. You have to know what you can do and when you can do it and eventually, we can do much of what many in our group, and you, want.¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± Sa¡¯Thuk conceded. He appeared annoyed, not wanting to obviously submit to the advice of the elders. ¡±I assume you elders have failed often enough that you now know better than I do.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Djar¡¯Ku laughed, just like the rest. They were hardly affected by Sa¡¯Thuk¡¯s rude tone. ¡±However, if we can¡¯t get rid of the Redshards, a fight will be unavoidable. But then we should make sure that we fight from the best possible position.¡±


    ¡°That can be arranged,¡± Sa¡¯Thuk agreed. ¡±After our scout has had some rest, I¡¯ll send him ahead again. He¡¯ll take a close look at the route ahead of us and Haki will make sure that the nearby troll tribe becomes aware of us, or rather the Redshards.¡±


    The four elders nodded in agreement. ¡°Then it is decided,¡± said Djar¡¯Ku, looking at the rest of the wanderers below the rocky outcrop. ¡°We should give the group another hour¡¯s rest and then march at a slightly faster pace.¡±


    ¡°A slightly faster pace, then, hm?¡±


    ¡°Of course. We can mention that our scouts have found a good place for a village and that we want to reach it as quickly as possible.¡±


    Sa¡¯Thuk grinned. ¡°As long as you old chatterboxes don¡¯t break down, that¡¯s fine with me.¡±


    ¡°You just wait,¡± Nozara remarked with caustic humor. ¡°The four of us will probably outlive you.¡± For this, she receives a dirty laugh from everyone, including Sa¡¯Thuk.


    What none of them suspected was that they were being watched. Inconspicuous and sitting on the branch of a tree was a bird whose plumage was as gray as dust and whose eyes had a faint, eerily luminous blue.


    A similar bird, not far from the temporary resting place, witnessed a less wordy spectacle, which was rather characterized by sounds and muscle movements.


    One of the younger hut females in the group was being taken by Blood Tusk. A tree served as her base, as she was pressed against a comfortable hollow in the wood, which allowed her to sit or lie down. Her firm, but slightly smaller breasts were exposed, her arms held on to sturdy branches and her legs were firmly pressed around the gladiator¡¯s hips. She actually belonged to one of the worker males and she had always been faithful and curious, but the carefree boldness of the giant, coupled with her own imagination and temptation, had turned curiosity into adventure.


    Adding to this another pair of eyes was watching, but filled with jealousy and envy. Behind one of the trees, Haki lurked, watching the goings-on with one eye and half-concealed face. Quietly but firmly, she pressed her sharp fingernails into the bark and released her anger in a long scratch. She was supposed to be under the giant! He belonged to her and it infuriated her that he refused her and barely exchanged a word with her anymore. However, lust was also running around with her anger, because even at this distance, she could perceive the smells of lust. She pressed her crotch against the tree and bent her leg against the trunk, rubbing herself against it and moaning very softly to herself.


    But Blood Tusk didn¡¯t even know that Haki was there, and his full attention was on the female beneath him. He had no qualms about mounting another¡¯s female, and that was clear to see. Once more, he pushed his hard spear deep into the hut troll¡¯s lap before both he and she passed their climax. All his weight was on the female, whose clenched crotch he filled with his seed, while his heavy, throbbing testicles pressed against her wet lips.


    This drove Haki just as crazy, causing her to bite her own arm to stifle the sounds of her orgasm. Her twitching body against the tree testified to her pleasure, although her intoxicated thoughts were increasingly filled with one thought ¨C if I can¡¯t have him, then no one can!

 Chapter - 32

    Zu*ji had had a hunch about her latest visions and it had been confirmed. In the fire under the kettle in her hut, she burned the message that she had received from a very slender snake shortly before, and she would send the same snake back with an answer as soon as possible.


    ¡°You sent for me?¡° Majanie asked, entering the hut.


    ¡±Yes, I need you, my faithful student,¡± Zu¡¯ji nodded. She was about to write her own message on a tiny scroll. ¡±The Venomsnakes sent me a message. They tracked the ancestor. He moves towards the Underwood Furrow.¡±


    Majanie¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°A blessing of the tiki, at last.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it seems that he accompanies a group of wanderers,¡± Zu¡¯ji said, not very pleased. ¡°How these lost trolls managed to secure the services of such a special creature is beyond me, but it doesn¡¯t matter. We must act quickly now.¡±


    ¡°And how? If the Ancestor comes that close to our territory again, our tribe, or rather Khojun, might take notice,¡± Majanie pointed out, although her hope for revenge was stirring, which she disguised, though. ¡±Or is this the time when we either secure Khojun¡¯s favor or get rid of him by sending him against Blood Tusk?¡±


    ¡°After careful consideration, I have decided against our champion,¡± Zu¡¯ji mentioned. Her main concern was that if the river teeth were to have a fresh start under Haruk¡¯Zil, they needed a new champion who was completely devoted to them. ¡°He is too unpredictable and a sign of the near past, and as much as I trust the ancestor, I don¡¯t want to risk anything that could harm him. Blood Tusk is far more important than Khojun¡¯s favor.¡±


    Majanie bit her tongue briefly and pressed her fingernails into her own thighs. Her mistress was too absorbed with the message to see that. ¡°But if we do nothing, then what?¡± she asked more relaxed. ¡°Do you want to send out the Venomonsnakes again?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the plan and you will send the message,¡± Zu¡¯ji ordered. After she had finished the message, she fed the narrow snake a bite of meat as a reward. ¡±Since his scouts have disappeared, Banjhan¡¯s eyes are on me as soon as I leave the hut. You have to release the snake outside the village somehow.¡±


    ¡°You ask a lot,¡° Majanie admitted. She was a little afraid. ¡°He knows that I am your loyal student and there are probably eyes on me as well, even if only a few.¡¯


    ¡±I¡¯m aware of the risk,¡± Zu¡¯ji admitted, but for her there was no compromise on this matter. ¡±But it is one that we have to take. The all-seeing serpent sent me the new visions of the ancestor for a reason. Haruk¡¯Zil finally wants back what is his. Do you understand that?!¡°


    ¡±Y-yes, of course, mistress,¡± Majanie bowed her head. ¡±I¡¯ll send the message, you can count on me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m trusting you, and only you, with this,¡± Zu¡¯ji emphasized honestly. She didn¡¯t really have many other close confidants for this task, though, and she wanted to motivate her student with the same flattery she used when she handed her the snake. ¡±Now go. Ine¡¯kata will be coming soon to seek my advice about this extravagant night.¡±


    Before Majanie stepped outside, she hid the handy snake in her shoulder bag. She then went about her business as usual through the lively village, which was at lunchtime and therefore mostly mealtime. She would certainly not carry out the task immediately, because that would have been far too conspicuous, especially if she left the safety of the settlement. A pretext, preferably a task of her la¡¯jatal, would be useful for that, but Ine¡¯kata would be with Zu¡¯ji in a moment, so Majanie couldn¡¯t count on that, or at least not until much later. However, in order not to attract attention, she decided to perform her typical tasks as a servant of the la¡¯jatal for the time being. These included, for example, checking and replenishing her fresh water and food supplies, dusting and cleaning Ine¡¯katas large, two-story hut, or reading the requests from villagers and delivering answers to the requests from the previous day. All the tasks allowed her to think about the secretive exposure of the snake, but the longer she thought about her master¡¯s request, the more Majanies own needs bubbled under the surface. She had always been a completely loyal and fertile servant of the all-seeing snake, and Haruk¡¯Zil saw more than the naked eye could see. So why didn¡¯t the tiki fulfill her innermost desire, revenge on Khojun? Hadn¡¯t she given enough already? After all, it was she who had discovered Blood Tusk in the first place. How could a Suara, who had been a follower of Meneka before or maybe still was somehow, get her desire fulfilled immediately by injecting a whelp in the belly? Her mistress was gaining more and more prestige, for Haruk¡¯Zil and herself, and complete strangers and wayfarers were coming to the Riverfangs and allowed to share in the growing prosperity. The tiki seemed to favor everyone, except Majanie, and it dawned on her. Perhaps the all-seeing serpent was testing her faith, or more than that ¨C if everything was to happen according to the will of Haruk¡¯Zil, he would guide her and help her to send the message safely. If her tiki really wanted the ancestor, he would never allow anything to happen to Blood Tusk. Yes, everything started to make sense for Majanie and her heart swelled with joy, because she firmly believed that the tiki would finally reward her and grant her her revenge. However, this went against her mistress¡¯ wishes and she didn¡¯t want to offend her, so Majanie, distorted by both a desire for revenge and loyalty, decided that she would keep the exact circumstances of her success from Zu¡¯ji. So there was only one question left for her - how should Majanie do it and how sent by her tiki, she saw the answer.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Suara was walking with a blissful smile across one of the village squares, where she watched mostly whelps playing and kept touching her own belly.


    Majanie had no doubt about it. It was time for the high priest¡¯s female to finally prove her loyalty to Haruk¡¯Zil and at the same time repay his favor to her womb enormously. ¡°Hello Suara,¡± she greeted her kindly. ¡°Out and about all alone?¡±


    ¡°Good day, Majanie,¡± Suara replied warmly. She didn¡¯t seem to be influenced by the wild events of the past nights. Was it perhaps because Zu¡¯ji had drummed into her that it should be done for Haruk¡¯Zil? ¡±The same goes for you, or does Ine¡¯kata send you on errands?¡±


    ¡°No, she¡¯s busy right now,¡° Majanie revealed. ¡®But there is something urgent I need to talk to you about ¨C in private.¡¯


    ¡±Oh? Sure. Come, we¡¯ll go a little more out of the way.¡±


    Majanie, however, decided where exactly this privacy was and she remained here at this lively village square, where she sat down with her on a bench made of piled stones. The hustle and bustle and the loud conversations made it very difficult for possible eavesdroppers to listen to them. ¡°You have to do something very important for the all-seeing serpent,¡± Majanie claimed quietly. ¡°Extremely important.¡±


    ¡°Again...?¡°, Suara replied uncertainly and even more quietly. ¡®Haven¡¯t I done enough already?¡¯


    ¡±After Haruk¡¯Zil has given you the greatest gift, do you question him?¡°


    ¡±No!¡± Suara shook her head. The thought that she might lose the puppy in her womb again made her completely vulnerable and controllable. ¡±What does the all-seeing serpent want me to do?¡±


    ¡°To reclaim what is his,¡± Majanie said promisingly. In her mind, there was no way the progenitor could fall. ¡±The gladiator... Blood Tusk, he was spotted with a group of wanderers near Underwood Furrow. Haruk¡¯Zil wants him or sees him eradicated from this world forever.¡±


    The mention of the giant made Suaras gasp, and again she instinctively clutched at her belly. ¡°W-what would Haruk¡¯Zil want with a fighter like that?¡±


    ¡°Whatever he wants. It¡¯s not for us to question it.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, of course not--what should I do?¡±


    Majanie wanted to make everything seem natural. She took off her shoulder bags and put them on the bench next to her. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving in a moment,¡± she said, grabbing the other female¡¯s hands. She smiled as if she were telling her the latest gossip or sharing some kind of joy with her. ¡°You¡¯ll stay here for a moment and then realize that I¡¯ve forgotten my bag. Take it and go looking for me. But you¡¯re not supposed to bring it back to me. Instead, I want you to release the snake inside somewhere outside the village. It carries an extremely important message, but it is not meant for your eyes or anyone else¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡° Suara asked. It seemed far less difficult to her than delivering her scent as a gift to Ine¡¯kata. ¡°Nothing more?¡¯


    ¡±Not quite,¡± Majanie noted, letting go of the priestess¡¯s hands. ¡±First thing tomorrow morning, I want you to seek out Khojun. You will tell him that you know where the gladiator is at the moment.¡±


    ¡°I... don¡¯t understand?¡° Suara replied doubtfully. ¡°Khojun wants to kill the gladiator and Haruk¡¯Zil wants him back.¡¯


    ¡±Or wiped from the world forever,¡± Majanie repeated. That was how she saw it. ¡±It¡¯s a test, in many ways. For you, for Khojun, for the gladiator, and for a few others.¡±


    With the subject steadily progressing, Suara spoke more carefully. ¡°But my little man and the Jatal have forbidden Khojun from looking for him, and what if Khojun asks me how I know?¡±


    ¡°It has to be convincing,¡± Majanie said conscientiously, proving how much she had learned from her master. ¡±I know that Khojun was banned from hunting the gladiator and that¡¯s exactly what we¡¯re going to take advantage of. Tell him you overheard a conversation between our jatal and your mate and that they wanted to keep it from him. When Khojun asks why you told him, tell him you feel his loss keenly and that it is his right as a brother to take revenge.¡°


    ¡±And, and if he goes to jatal with it,¡± Suara feared. She was nowhere near as manipulative and stable as Zu¡¯ji or Majanie. ¡±It all sounds very dangerous.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not a stupid female,¡± Majanie smiled and she slid her hand over the cheek of the priest female. ¡±Use your innocent charm. Beg Khojun to not tell that you told him this and tell him that bringing this topic to the jatal would not achieve anything anyway. He would simply deny it to Khojun.¡±


    Suara seemed anything but enthusiastic about her task. ¡°I know I owe the all-seeing serpent a lot and I want to be devoted to him, but I¡¯m kind of afraid that all this could lead to a great disaster for our tribe.¡±


    ¡°For us trolls who don¡¯t see through the eyes of a tiki, many things can be truly frightening,¡° Majanie admitted sympathetically, but she had no doubt. ¡°But disaster? Look around you. Since Haruk¡¯Zil saved us from making a big mistake during the trials, our tribe has thrived more than ever.¡¯


    ¡±Yes... since he stopped Khojun.¡±


    Majanie responded cunningly. ¡°That¡¯s right, and maybe now Khojun will get his chance at redemption or his punishment.¡±


    With that, Suara was finally convinced, even though she took it all with moderation. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m beginning to understand, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll do whatever the all-seeing serpent demands.¡±

 Chapter - 33

    Sa¡¯Thuk oberlooked with watchful eyes as the long line of his wanderers entered the passage. He stood on a small ledge, and behind him was a somewhat larger, difficult-to-climb rock formation that ran along the intended path of his group. Perhaps 20 meters opposite this formation was another narrow fault, which was only ten meters deep, but could not be crossed easily. Thanks to Mejhek, he knew that this narrow strip of land stretched for a good hour¡¯s walk and that no nasty surprises lurked along the way. He was all the more concerned about the beginning of this path, where rock and abyss almost met. The passable ground here was only a few meters wide, and great disaster was approaching from behind his trolls.


    ¡°Even if we march as fast as we can,¡± Jeli¡¯rhawa whispered quietly. She was the one who had sent the message with a little monkey a few days earlier about the Redshards following the wanderers. ¡±In about three to four hours, the Redshards will have caught up with us.¡±


    ¡°Poison and bile,¡± Haki swore just as quietly. ¡°Apparently our plan with the other tribe didn¡¯t work out if the Redshards are so close.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re less than half a day¡¯s march from that bridge,¡¯ Sa¡¯thuk grumbled discontentedly. ¡±We¡¯re so close to our goal. I¡¯m not going to let it end like this!¡±


    ¡°And what do you intend to do?¡± Djar¡¯Ku asked, as the only elder in the group. The expertise of warriors was needed now, which is why the other, old trolls were not present.


    The young warrior in Sa¡¯Thuk cried out. His arm had fully recovered, but even he knew that a fight under these circumstances would have been the end. ¡°We could confront them here, where the path narrows and their superior numbers only partially help them,¡± he said. However, he was more of a comment than he was serious. ¡°But if we have beaten them, we will be drained and extremely vulnerable and we cannot make a long rest in this area. A fight is too risky.¡±


    ¡°You are right,¡± Djar¡¯Ku agreed, respecting the fact that the usually hot-headed leader was thinking clearly. ¡±What if we continued at the same pace?¡±


    ¡°And what would that gain us?¡±


    ¡°Rest for those who can¡¯t fight,¡± Djar¡¯Ku noted. ¡±We could prepare a rockfall trap halfway to take the hasty Redshards by surprise. That would give us advance warning that they were close. Then we send the others ahead and face the decimated Redshards, weakened by their own forced march.¡±


    Sa¡¯Thuk seemed to like the idea, but Haki dispelled everyone¡¯s illusions. ¡°Setting up such a trap effectively takes time and energy,¡± she sighed, pointing just as high into the sky, bathed in the setting sun. ¡°Besides, night will fall soon, weakening us, and it comes to the same thing as if we were to fight here.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a better idea, woman?¡± Sa¡¯Thuk snorted. It was meant less disparagingly and was an expression of his own frustration, which he concealed. ¡±Speak or be silent!¡±


    Haki spoke, herchest swelling with pride. ¡°The Redshards don¡¯t know what slaughtered their allies,¡± she said deviously. Once more she saw her moment to offer the divinity of her experience as salvation for the wanderers. ¡°They were foolish enough to decide everything in a single fight before. They will surely do it again.¡±


    ¡°Last time, they were overconfident,¡± Jeli¡¯rhawa noted. ¡±They had been watching us and thought they had killed our best warrior, who hadn¡¯t won the single combat. He had ignored the custom and fulfilled his part of the bargain. The Redshards won¡¯t risk their hunt out of arrogance this time. Not after we slaughtered and defiled their tribesmen.¡±


    ¡°Then he should kill them all, just like last time,¡± Haki said dryly, with many factors in mind.


    All present were unsure if they had misheard. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± Djar¡¯Ku replied somewhat indignant. ¡°It looked like nothing when he slaughtered those 11 trolls and their jackals, but this time we¡¯re talking about 70 or more trolls and their beasts.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I saw it with my own eyes,¡± Jeli¡¯rhawa swore again. ¡±There are many and as impressive as his abilities were, not even the most powerful warrior can stand against so many alone. Blood Tusk would surely kill many, but never survive.¡±


    ¡°Which would help us,¡± Haki said coldly. She had had enormous doubts in the last few days, born out of jealousy and insecurity. The female needed a new sign from the tiki to see if what she had seen was still the truth. If the giant was really what she had promised her group, he would not fall, and if he did, she would have followed the laws of the jungle and the trolls. After all, he was a stranger, bound to Haki¡¯s group only by a contract and not by loyalty, and such a troll was expendable. At least that¡¯s what she told herself. ¡°That¡¯s what he committed himself to.¡±


    Jeli¡¯rhawa didn¡¯t have a particularly close bond with the gladiator, so she didn¡¯t contradict him. Djar¡¯Ku, on the other hand, found such an action ungrateful. ¡°He didn¡¯t sign up to get killed without a chance,¡± he made clear. ¡°Has he offended your pride so much that you want to send him to his death? Come to your senses.¡±


    Haki narrowed her eyes. ¡°I speak out what I think is best for our group, just like I brought him to us in the first place!¡± she countered, reaching for Sa¡¯Thuk¡¯s shoulder for his approval. ¡±Without me, he would have perished in the jungle long before, strength or no strength. Maybe it¡¯s just as well that he was sent to us for this purpose, to die for us.¡±


    ¡°At least he would die honorably as a troll,¡± Sa¡¯Thuk said. It was a welcome opportunity for him to get rid of the gladiator, although he found the idea absurd. In this case, the male thought, though he wanted to push his tail back into Haki. ¡±I don¡¯t see a problem with that. As was said, that was the deal anyway.¡±


    ¡°As if he would agree,¡± Djar¡¯Ku replied. He glanced over his shoulder to see the end of the walker line approaching, with Bloodtusk bringing up the rear. ¡±Or you could force him. Are you being ungrateful, Haki? He literally saved you from an avalanche of wood and earth.¡±


    ¡°And I saved him from the dangers of the jungle,¡± Haki argued unimpressed. ¡±I took care of him for several days. Without me, he would have been dead long ago.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not telling him and I¡¯m not supporting it.¡±


    ¡°What you think and want is of secondary importance anyway,¡± Sa¡¯Thuk reminded the old warrior. ¡±I¡¯ll make the decision and didn¡¯t he brag that he has fought larger groups alone in this arena before?¡±


    ¡°Bragged... he just told the story as the whelps and adults wanted to hear it.¡±


    ¡°No matter, Haki is right,¡± Sa¡¯Thuk said with conviction. ¡¯The tiki will decide what happens, or do you suddenly doubt that they have a hand in this?¡±


    ¡°Only if they¡¯re sadistic tiki,¡¯ Djar¡¯Ku said testily. ¡±No Tiki in their right mind would send a warrior alone against a small horde, but that doesn¡¯t matter either. Blood Tusk won¡¯t go along with it anyway, and we¡¯ll have to find another way to deal with the Shards.¡±


    ¡°And if he does go along with it? Will you clench your fangs and take it?¡±


    Djar¡¯Ku was quite certain that the gladiator would not agree to this. ¡°If he does go along with it, I won¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°We shall see,¡± Sa¡¯Thuk replied. ¡¯Jeli¡¯rhawa, fetch the unclean one.¡±


    ¡°Right away,¡¯ the scout nodded and she ran to the gladiator while some of the wanderers looked up at the small gathering as they walked, but none stopped or asked what was going on. These were the leader¡¯s affairs and the hierarchy was clearly marked.


    When he arrived at the gathering with Jeli¡¯rhawa, Blood Tusk stuck his bisento into the ground. ¡°Why are you back here?¡± he asked naively. ¡°Do you want to trade places with me and walk at the end?¡±


    ¡°No, and lower your voice a bit,¡± Sa¡¯Thuk ordered moderately. ¡¯We need your skills as a warrior. There are countless enemies to be slaughtered.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡¯ Blood Tusk murmured, looking around. ¡±I see nothing.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re getting closer by the second,¡± Sa¡¯Thuk swore ponderously. He looked at Djar¡¯Ku, who turned away in disgust before continuing. ¡°You know we¡¯re close to our goal, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡¯ Blood Tusk grumbled. ¡±Zalun says it, the females say it, everyone says it. I get it. Which also means you¡¯ll be taking me back soon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but there¡¯s one last difficult hurdle in our way.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The Redshards that attacked us at the old camp have found us,¡± Sa¡¯Thuk emphasized. He didn¡¯t want to emphasize the gravity of the situation, but to flatter the giant at the same time. ¡±Now you can show everyone how strong you really are. You will wait for them here and kill them all. After that, follow this path and as soon as we arrive at our destination, we will take you back to this Khuwix.¡±


    ¡°I can do that,¡± Blood Tusk nodded. Knowing exactly what he was supposed to do, especially kill, felt just like being in the arena. Still, he was not completely without guile. ¡°Another group as large as the last one?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Sa¡¯Thuk shook his head slowly. His eyes flickered to Djar¡¯Ku to see if the old warrior would remain silent, but he would not. ¡°We don¡¯t know exactly how many there are, but their numbers should at least match our group.¡±


    Manifesting proportions in his mind was not exactly Blood Tusk¡¯s forte. Therefore, he watched the advancing procession of trolls. ¡°Me? Alone? Against so many?¡±


    ¡°Is that a problem? Aren¡¯t you the best and strongest fighter there is?¡±


    ¡°Bad case¡±, Kriz¡¯kriz croaked into the gladiator¡¯s ear. The bird didn¡¯t care about the giant, but it was really overdoing things even for her. ¡°They¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that stupid,¡± Blood Tusk whispered to the batparrot. The gladiator actually dared to win this fight, but not under these circumstances. ¡°If I had arena fighter Abaroth, I could do it. But I don¡¯t. jungle trolls also have an advantage.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Sa¡¯Thuk replied. He spread his arms. ¡±There¡¯s no place to hide here. The path is narrow and they have to go through you. They can¡¯t surprise you. Other than their numbers, they have no advantage.¡±


    ¡°But it is an advantage.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Sa¡¯Thuk said unyieldingly. He knew that the giant respected the bargain and he took advantage of this logic without hesitation. ¡±You were warned that it could be dangerous. Consider it the conclusion of the bargain. This fight against your return home.¡±


    Yes, the words reached Blood Tusk, but he wondered. ¡°Why only me? Why not all of us together?¡±


    ¡°Because we still need our strength. This area is dangerous and if we die, who will help you get back? Right - no one. Or we just leave you here alone because you don¡¯t want to keep your part of the bargain. That would be the same. But if you fight, you have a chance.¡±


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    To live or to die, there it was again. The meaning of Blood Tusk¡¯s entire existence was laid out before him. It was true that this was a chance for him, and probably the best, as it always was in his life. In the arena, he was never asked if and how he wanted to fight, and there had been some difficult opponents for him, who had sometimes annoyed him because of their intended impossibility. Nevertheless, he had never questioned and always won, and his life as a gladiator, trained only for death, was the main reason for his consent. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll do it,¡± Blood Tusk agreed. Deep inside him, without him even suspecting or understanding it, it was also the primal instinct of a warrior, of a troll, that had sent him a signal. Who, if not he, could save all the whelps, females and non-warriors from death? It could only be him.


    In any case, Djar¡¯Ku reluctantly closed his eyes. He gave his word that he would accept the giant¡¯s decision and he did so, although it was damn hard for him. So he turned away and silently caught up with the rest of the walkers.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Zalun asked. Still marching at the back, he had waited for Blood Tusk.


    ¡°Ask the tiki,¡± Djar¡¯Ku wheezed, patting the troll on the shoulder. ¡¯They¡¯re the only ones who know the answer.¡±


    ¡°How?¡¯ Zalun replied indecisively, while the old warrior walked past him. He looked back again and when Bloodtusk was left alone by the other three, he came towards them. ¡±What¡¯s going on here? Why is he stopping there?¡±


    ¡°Because he has a task,¡± Sa¡¯Thuk said matter-of-factly. He thought it was very generous of him to answer the question at all. ¡¯And you have yours. Back to your place.¡±


    ¡°Back to my place? Nonsense,¡± Zalun grumbled. Not too long ago, he would have followed his leader¡¯s word unquestioningly and stood for the group in the mortal combat. Now, however, something didn¡¯t seem quite right to him, and he ran to the gladiator.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Sa¡¯Thuk growled. ¡°I said, back to your place!¡± The troll¡¯s command fell on deaf ears despite all its authority, though he felt a hand on his healed arm.


    ¡°This won¡¯t take long,¡± Haki murmured confidently. Of all the walkers, she knew only too well how distant and solitary the giant was, unable to truly live in community. ¡±Blood Tusk will send him away on his own in a moment. You¡¯ll see.¡±


    Sa¡¯Thuk hissed angrily, but he let it go and continued with Haki.


    Only Jeli¡¯rhawa did not follow immediately and quickly turned back. ¡°Here, take this,¡± she said, handing the giant a handy clay bottle. ¡°Drink this. It will help against poisoned weapons.¡±


    Blood Tusk nodded at the scout, who now also moved away.


    ¡°Poisoned weapons?¡± Zalun asked suspiciously. ¡°Who¡¯s on our heels?¡±


    ¡°Redshards,¡± Bloodfang revealed monotonously. ¡°At least as many as your group.¡±


    The wanderers had already gone a little way, so no one really heard Zalun¡¯s outburst. ¡¯What?! And you¡¯re supposed to do what?! Fight them all alone or what?!¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    The sheer matter-of-factness with which the giant gave his answer without the slightest spark of fear stunned Zalun. ¡°Well, if it¡¯s nothing else,¡± he said sarcastically. ¡°But tell me, have you gone completely mad? You¡¯ll never make it!¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Blood Tusk agreed. After all, as in the arena, death had always been a possibility and as Blood Tusk had accepted earlier: At some point he would fall and when that happened, he had not been strong enough. ¡±Why do you care?¡±


    ¡°Well, because I¡¯m certainly not leaving you here alone!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Wh-what why? I owe you this and you belong with us!¡±


    ¡°And I told you what do,¡± Blood Tusk tried to get rid of the troll. ¡±And I don¡¯t belong with you. I don¡¯t want to. Don¡¯t like jungle trolls.¡±


    The last statement caught Zalun off guard. Besides, he simply lacked the giant¡¯s perspective and why he thought the way he did. ¡°Come on!¡± he implored him. ¡°You take on everything, even a superior force against you and certain death, just to go back to that stupid arena so you can continue to be thrown to the slaughter there for the amusement of others? What is wrong with you?!¡±


    The jungle troll¡¯s anger was lost on Blood Tusk, partly because he wasn¡¯t interested in his point of view, just as he wasn¡¯t interested in what the others wanted. ¡°What different with me?¡± he replied stoically. ¡°You also do anything just to get to your new place. No peace here. I learned so much from my time in the jungle. Trolls kill each other over nothing. You¡¯ll always have to fight until death comes.¡±


    ¡°But at least for something worth fighting and dying for!¡±


    ¡°And what?¡±


    ¡°If you haven¡¯t learned at least that much in your time with us, maybe it¡¯s better that you stay here,¡± Zalun sighed, slightly hurt in his sense of honor. ¡±And I don¡¯t know why you told me, but I will honor your words and keep an eye on Nira¡¯theba and her whelps anyway.¡±


    ¡°Or take her as your wife,¡± suggested Blood Tusk. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what trolls do? Claim? More wives?¡±


    This naivety and truth in one sentence brought a fleeting grin to Zalun¡¯s lips. ¡°I hardly think I¡¯ll go that far, but tiki, should you survive this and come back to us, I might question some of my beliefs.¡±


    ¡°Stop thinking about Tiki and doing that, that would be a start,¡± Blood Tusk said without any ill intent, and his companion took the words to heart. ¡°Now, go.¡±


    Zalun nodded. ¡°Good luck.¡±


    Time for himself, no other voices and silence, except for the onset of the evening and night jungle life. Patient as a stone, and just as motionless, Blood Tusk sat below the rock formation for almost three hours without saying a single word or thinking. He knew that his thoughts had to be focused on what was coming, just as before every fight.


    Kriz¡¯kriz had remained just as patiently and silently on his shoulder, but the bird¡¯s animal instincts were beginning to sound the alarm. ¡°I¡¯ll tell your whole story,¡± she said in Trollish and pecked the giant on the head. ¡±Above all, no one is stupid enough to face a hunting group alone, but other trolls will see this as true courage and a few will know your name.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care and what¡¯s the point?¡±


    ¡°Ja¡¯Jen didn¡¯t just send me to translate and teach,¡± replied Kriz¡¯kriz, flapping her wings a few times without taking off. ¡±He thought there was something special about you. Must report to him. He might even pull your soul out of the dark sea to ask you himself. We know nothing about you except squish, squish and ding, dong from your arena.¡±


    Blood Tusk didn¡¯t have the slightest idea about necromancy, spirit magic and the like. ¡°Don¡¯t understand what you want to know more. Told you everything.¡±


    ¡°Maybe, but deep inside your big empty head, more could be hidden. Ja¡¯Jen can coax a lot out of the dead.¡±


    ¡°Dead is dead,¡± Blood Tusk admonished. ¡°He should leave me alone.¡±


    ¡°There you go being nice again,¡± croaked Kriz¡¯kirz, but she knew that the time was up. ¡°But to make sure it¡¯s at least as familiar as you know it for you, I¡¯ll watch until the end. Just like in your arena.¡± That was Kriz¡¯kriz¡¯s sincere offer and she fluttered up onto the rock formation, where she blended perfectly into the jungle. One of countless animals, swallowed by the darkness, out of reach and at a safe distance from everything.


    Blood Tusk¡¯s ears twitched, but not because of the bird¡¯s words. He heard them, the rapidly multiplying feet above the jungle floor. A power was approaching him that did not want to hide and move unseen in any way.


    The scouts, who had been watching the entrance for a good 30 minutes, had already revealed themselves when they heard their pack coming and jumped out of bushes and trees.


    As if he were the epitome of calmness, Blood Tusk drank the antidote Jeli¡¯rhawa had brought before he even moved a muscle and at least pulled the war mask over his face.


    Unsure of the purpose of this unusually massive, giant troll, the Redshards scouts held back. They had many bones in their skin, but no braids of them.


    Wind-jackals broke through the undergrowth growling and ran to the front line, where they took up position with bared teeth and tails raised.


    Gradually, the background filled with the pack of Redshards, at least ten of whom wore short braids of bone splinters on their heads, and they wondered why they were suddenly seeing their vanguard.


    Blood Tusk didn¡¯t care about that. He grabbed his weapon, shouldered it, and stood up to place himself as close to the center of the path as possible. The giant¡¯s calm composure gave the impression that it was just another day in his life of blood and steel.


    The Redshards didn¡¯t know who they had before them. How should they? The giant didn¡¯t even know the slightest thing about his past, the time before the arena and even these first years, in a place meant for dying, were hardly more than a fleeting memory in the furthest reaches of his thoughts.


    The question was ¨C would Blood Tusk have served and fought so obediently in his life as a gladiator if he had known the truth? Indeed, he came from the long-forgotten blood of the first trolls, the ancestors. His tribe had been one of many that had survived for many centuries, but the further time progressed, the more his kind in the world had dwindled. They had been displaced by their new kindred, who were guided by the tiki to wipe out this part of trollish history. Nevertheless, the giant¡¯s tribe had lived for a long time, despite numerous enemies and small numbers. Trolls and the help of certain tiki, these ancestors could not easily be broken, so the enemies of his tribe forged a pact with greedy mercenaries and slave traders, equipped with airships, rifles and other mechanical devilry. It had been a concentrated force that had nevertheless paid an extremely high toll of blood to finally defeat this small band. The warriors of the ancestors died in an endless sea of blood, upright and cursing. Heads of fathers became hunting trophies for trolls and their allies, and mothers had even the smallest whelps torn from the breast, thrown into a pit of corpses or on bonfires. That had been the actual mantra - no mercy for the ancestors. The mercenaries and slavers had been paid extremely well for this, without being betrayed by the trolls, and yet the same greed that had brought about the end of Blood Tusk¡¯s tribe had saved his and a few whelps¡¯ lives, at the age of not even one to five months. The slavers had been so intimidated by the ancestors that they had considered total annihilation a lost business opportunity. Besides, they had considered it justified compensation for their great loss of men and material, so that in the end they had smuggled some of the ancestors¡¯ whelps out of the slaughter, far beyond the reach of possible revenge by the new troll tribes.


    Yes, the pucks had once paid a lot of gold for this particular troll, but the gladiator had long since repaid them for tens of lives and it had never been planned or expected by the pucks that a piece of meat would live forever, because that was Blood Tusk to them. He was meat, snatched from the caring breast of a loving mother, without ever hearing her warmth or heartfelt words again or even remembering her. Instead, harsh words, chains, whips, work and all kinds of pain had been his lullabies as soon as he was old enough to pick up a sword. He had cost the pucks a lot, and yet, back then, he hadn¡¯t even been worth the air he breathed for them. These horrors and thoughts were buried under all the corpses that the giant had piled up over the years to form a mountain, and yet it had once been his fate to perish far below this rotting mountain of dead. The trolls had wanted it, the first tiki had wanted it, his owners had wanted it and all those he had faced when he had to and despite all that, against all odds, he stood there, ready to defy once more the fate that had long been predetermined for him, with the same means that had always demanded his and that he knew as the only ones - blood and steel.


    ¡°Why did you stop?!¡± Si¡¯sa spat. She led this large group and had one of the longest bone braids, which is why she narrowed her eyes all the more at the sight of the strange figure blocking the path in the twilight of the darkness. ¡¯What-is-it?¡±


    ¡°End for you,¡¯ Blood Tusk replied calmly. His heart beat so calmly that it was hard to tell if he was even breathing. ¡°Leave the wanderers alone.¡±


    ¡°Is this some kind of bad joke?!¡± snorted Si¡¯sa mockingly. ¡°And you¡¯re one of them, or what, and you¡¯re supposed to stop us?¡±


    ¡°Only if you keep walking.¡±


    ¡°What kind of filthy troll tongue is that, I can hardly understand a word.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll die if you go on,¡± Blood Tusk made clear with a raise of his Bisento. ¡¯Enough?¡±


    Si¡¯sa looked around at her warriors. All of them were more than just amused and some had to control themselves not to burst out laughing, just like Si¡¯sa herself. ¡°And how exactly are you going to do that?¡±


    ¡°Ask the other eleven I killed.¡±


    Immediately, the grim expressions of the Redshards brightened. Hearing about the death of their fellow tribesmen was a red rag for all of them. ¡°You¡¯re telling me,¡± Si¡¯sa murmured slowly. ¡°That you wiped out a part of us all by yourself?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m warning you that I did.¡±


    You could see it in the eyes of all the Redshards. They took the giant¡¯s words very seriously and none of them spoke of a lie or looked as if they would not believe this claim. ¡°Then you will also get our best,¡± wheezed Si¡¯sa. ¡°Ara¡¯Kasch! Take care of him! The rest will come with me and pass him by. We have no time to waste on just one troll. We have many wanderers to kill and defile.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± a beastly voice growled from the ranks of the 82 trolls. A 2.80-meter-tall troll with a pure fighting form, painted red all over, pushed his way forward. His face was intimidating and he had the longest bone-splintered braid of all, which was so long that it almost hindered him when walking. That¡¯s why a new, shorter braid clattered against his elbow pads. He drew two serrated one-handed axes and clashed them together in front of his face. ¡°The hunt was worth it for me!¡±


    Attentive, but barely noticeable, Blood Tusk¡¯s eyes moved from left to right, where some Redshards wanted to pass him cautiously and growling. The path was narrow, but there was some space to the sides, so that he couldn¡¯t just grab the Redshardss. Besides, he was panting with exertion because someone was annoying him.


    ¡°HEY!¡± Ara¡¯Kasch shouted angrily when he noticed the giant¡¯s gaze. ¡±I¡¯M YOUR OPPONENT! ME!¡± The Redshard champion emphasized this with another clash of his axes, which heated the hearts and lungs of his fellow trolls, who cheered him on. He clashed the axes together once more and at the moment he drew back the steel that blocked his vision, an oncoming throwing axe suddenly split his skull and he slumped lifelessly to the ground.


    No one had seen it coming and the Redshards looked from the dead man to the source of the attack in shock.


    Blood Tusk flew like the wind from one side to the other. The four trolls who had dared to pass had no chance and were cut in half by him. ¡°Get out of here,¡± he said, as if nothing had happened, and he stood at attention again.


    Now he was sure of every Redshard¡¯s wrath. None of them would just pass him by to chase the wanderers. First him, then the rest, that was the new plan. ¡°You really think you can stop us all?¡±, Si¡¯sa snarled furiously. ¡°SLAY HIM!¡±


    With the wind-jackals at the front, the first half-dozen trolls charged forward, shouting war cries, and more followed close behind.


    ¡°All right,¡± Blood Tusk took a deep breath and took up his position. ¡±Let¡¯s get this over with!¡±

 Chapter - 34

    Night had fallen, and only a few of the wandering trolls used torches to serve as a point of orientation for the rest of the group. They had covered a good distance, while the battle of Blood Tusk had only just begun hours behind them. The trolls were still unaware of this, however, and were not supposed to take a break, which was especially difficult for the whelps. Many of them were carried piggyback so that they could get a little sleep.


    Nira¡¯theba, too, bravely carried her youngest daughter Ba¡¯tha in a cloth loop in front of her chest, while her son Jakhan dozed on her back. She was just going to the group¡¯s rearguard with new skins full of fresh water and a handful of mangoes. It was her job to take care of the warriors there, which is why she was all the more surprised that a certain giant was missing. ¡°Where is Blood Tusk?¡± she asked as she distributed food and exchanged empty for full skins. ¡°Did they send him to the very front?¡±


    ¡°More like way behind the back,¡° Zalun grumbled, burying his frustration in the juicy flesh of a mango. ¡°On a march, into the darkness.¡±


    Nira¡¯theba didn¡¯t quite understand this cryptic statement. ¡°What do you mean?¡± she murmured anxiously. ¡°Have they appointed him as a scout now that Jeli¡¯rhawa is back?¡±


    ¡°I wish that were the case, and even that¡¯s nonsense, because he¡¯s not exactly the best scout.¡±


    ¡°Since when do males talk so confusing?¡± Nira¡¯theba replied, while she let out an annoyed snort. ¡±Where is he?¡±


    The two trolls with Zalun looked to the side with mixed feelings as well, while he answered. ¡°I guess it doesn¡¯t make any difference now, but still, don¡¯t tell the others,¡± Zalun pleaded. ¡°A huge horde of Redshards is hot on our trail and the others have persuaded Blood Tusk to face them alone to buy us time. ¡±


    Nira¡¯theba¡¯s face fell, and she had to cover her mouth with her hand. ¡°What?!¡± she murmured, frightened. ¡°We left him alone?!¡±


    ¡°Sa¡¯Thuk and Haki came up with this clever plan,¡± Zalun growled softly. ¡°But it¡¯s not like they forced him. Blood Tusk agreed to it.¡±


    ¡°Haki,¡± Nira¡¯theba murmured, foreboding. ¡®Thank you for telling me that.¡± Immediately, the female sought her way to the front part of the wanderers, where she quietly confronted Haki. ¡±Is it true?!¡±


    Haki had not yet forgiven Nira¡¯theba for her loose tongue, but she was far less angry than a few days ago. ¡°What¡¯s true?¡±


    ¡°Did you leave Blood Tusk behind to die?¡±


    ¡°Who told you that?¡± Haki asked rhetorically, drawing conclusions based on previous reactions. ¡°Although I can imagine. You sound just like Djar¡¯Ku.¡±


    ¡°He knows about that, too?¡° Nira¡¯theba asked in surprise. ¡¯Why did you do that?¡±


    Both spoke softly and the nocturnal jungle was noisy, but still Haki took the hut female by the arm and parked herself next to a tree with her. ¡¯Shht!¡± she admonished. ¡°You¡¯ll cause a panic!¡±


    Ba¡¯tha stretched wearily in the loop in front of Nira¡¯theba¡¯s chest, but the bundle slept peacefully on. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because of his rejection,¡± she said, hoping it wasn¡¯t about hurt pride.


    ¡°It¡¯s about our survival,¡± Haki asserted. In fact, that was one of her motives, but if everything had remained as it was before the collapse of her little lie, she would not have sent the giant to the slaughter so lightly. ¡±And it¡¯s time for the tiki to reveal whether he was sent to us to protect our future.¡±


    ¡°You mean to die for it...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I meant by survival,¡± Haki sighed. She felt regret, which made her want to hold on to her bond with the hut female. ¡°I wanted to tell you later, in case he doesn¡¯t return.¡±


    ¡°Do you really believe there¡¯s a chance he¡¯ll return to justify your decision?¡±


    ¡°In the end, it wasn¡¯t my choice,¡¯ Haki noted tensely. ¡°Sa¡¯Thuk knows the way.¡±


    ¡°But you advocated this path,¡± Nira¡¯theba emphasized. She didn¡¯t believe that the warrior had acted for the group out of noble motives, and she put that to the test . ¡±Will everyone who dares to approach him end up like this?


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t do me wrong...¡±


    ¡°That was a simple question. Will the few females like me be punished for it later?¡± Nira¡¯theba finally revealed. ¡°Because he blessed my body with lust and warmth, again and again?¡±


    Haki had suspected it, but hearing it out loud increased her tension significantly. ¡¯You and him...?¡±


    ¡°Several times when we dismantled the camp at the ruin.¡±


    This fact made Haki hesitate between word and deed. Should she say something? Should she lash out like a fury? She kept looking away and away from Nira¡¯theba before she just left.


    Redshard number 14 went down, where six dead wind-jackals were already lying.


    So far, Blood Tusk had not suffered any real injuries, except for a few graze wounds from blades and an arrow in his right upper arm.


    However, the still numerous Redshards had managed to push him back from the narrow initial passage with their constant pressure, and the first trolls were already behind him so that they could attack him from all sides.


    Still, Blood Tusk did not panic and breathed calmly through his nose. With constant movements, in a mixture of attack and defense, he kept a small area around himself free thanks to the range of his Bisento, while his ears listened.


    From each of the four directions, one Redshard attacked, three with spears and one with a sword. In addition, two Redshards threw javelins at the giant from the second row.


    Offense was now imperative, so that Blood Tusk could dive under the flying javelins and rush at one of the attacking spearmen before he was impaled from all sides. His Bisento was considerably longer, so he was able to pierce the Redsplinter¡¯s chest first and he heaved him up. He hurled the body of his opponent at another spearman, and then he was able to cleave the remaining two attackers in succession with a single blow.


    Occasionally, Redshards tried to hit the gladiator with their bows, but their attacks were often uncoordinated. Either a single arrow was fired or a few in quick succession. Handy throwing axes were also used repeatedly.


    Despite the twilight and the many things that happened in seconds around Blood Tusk, hedodged many arrows or blocked them with his weapon, as well as the throwing axes. However, the sheer number of projectiles meant that a few arrows inevitably grazed the big target and, bang, he had another arrow in his thick upper arm, but for him that wasn¡¯t even a scratch that he didn¡¯t feel and completely ignored.


    The other spearman from before had picked himself up and attacked from behind. He was followed by two more Redshards from the right and two fast-approaching wind-jackals from the front.


    Blood Tusk drove the pommel of his Bisento back into his opponent¡¯s stomach. In the same movement, he turned around and dealt the Redshard such a hard blow that his face almost burst open like a melon, scattering his fangs and teeth. The rest? Troll or wind-jackal? It made no difference, for Blood Tusks steel ripped out guts and he caught one of the jackals by the snout with his bare hand, smashing it onto the second animal.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?!¡± Si¡¯sa growled uneasily. She had expected a quick victory, and yet this troll was killing off her trolls one by one. ¡±Come on! Overwhelm him!¡±


    Five Redshards attacked from the front at the same time, but they had already made that mistake at the beginning of the fight.


    It was perfect for Blood Tusk, who took a wide swing with his Bisento, slicing through the enemies from left to right in one fell swoop. He cut through his foes¡¯ bodies as if they were nothing, and a copious fountain of blood landed on him.


    However, the giant had exposed his left side for a split second, and another throwing axe flew towards him.


    A fresh torrent of blood spurted into the night air, and as the red landed on the ground, so did an eye, along with a shattered war mask.


    The throwing axe had struck Blood Tusk, but his mask had taken most of the force, gouging through his left eye socket.


    ¡°Ha!¡° Si¡¯sa gloated cruelly. ¡¯You see? This beast is not invincible. Now he can barely see and will be easy prey.¡±


    Blood Tusk¡¯s ears flicked and he turned his bloody face and good eye to the leader. ¡¯Lost my eye a few times in the arena,¡± he said openly. It was not his way to talk in the middle of a fight, but he had learned how easily influenced jungle trolls were by words. ¡°Doesn¡¯t make any difference to me.¡±


    Si¡¯sa furiously arched her eyebrows and she slapped her hand outwards. ¡®Stupid talk!¡¯ she roared. ¡¯You¡¯re already half dead!¡±


    ¡°Half dead?¡¯ Blood Tusk retorted resolutely. He didn¡¯t notice it and had no intention of doing so, but the corners of his mouth lifted expectantly. The thrill of a real challenge, facing probable death and being partially blinded, unleashed a macabre, manic joy in him. ¡°Now it¡¯s getting interesting and fairer for you, hehehe.¡±


    The Redshards were extremely provoked by the statement and the dirty laughter. ¡°Let him suffer to the end!¡± Si¡¯sa ordered as a new wave of her trolls attacked.


    Spared from the heat of the fight, Djar¡¯Ku walked thoughtfully among the ranks of the wanderers, although he was almost a bit too aloof and on his own. He knew better than almost anyone that the jungle knew no mercy and he had done questionable and devious things as a troll in his life. However, the fact that he had not been able to use his knowledge to prevent this absurd plan gnawed at the old warrior. He wondered how many Redshards Blood Tusk could slaughter before he had fallen? Were the enemies already close? Had he perhaps missed his last great battle and should have stayed with the arena trolls? Or could Haki be right? Was that perhaps the only reason why the giant had found his way to the wanderers in the first place? Or was it a renewed test of his worth? No, his last thoughts were just an excuse for Djar¡¯Ku and he wasn¡¯t afraid to think that way. In his opinion, it didn¡¯t suit the gladiator, who knew nothing of the tiki, just as he did not let them dictate anything to him, and it was his own decision to fight for himself.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking of going back, aren¡¯t you?¡± a male voice asked from the side.


    Djar¡¯Ku could see well enough, even in the dark of the jungle. ¡°What would be the point?¡± he replied resignedly. ¡°We can¡¯t change anything anymore and we¡¯d better prepare for the worst.¡±


    ¡°Well, Jeli¡¯rhawa hasn¡¯t arrived with a warning yet,¡± Zalun said thoughtfully, as the scoutess looked for traces of the pursuers behind the wanderers again. ¡±If they had just overrun him, the Redshards wouldn¡¯t be far away.¡±


    ¡°He surely killed a lot and wounded just as many. Probably they are licking their wounds right now and that¡¯s why they aren¡¯t that close yet.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡± Zalun said. On the one hand, he wanted to hope, but on the other hand, it was his faith that spoke to him. ¡±When he saved us at the ruin, I saw what must have been the strongest troll I¡¯ve ever seen in my life... and as thanks for his deed, that I may sleep next to my female for a little longer, the same warrior tells me to take care of a widowed female and her whelps. Any other troll would have demanded my services and loyalty forever, and rightly so.¡±


    ¡°Are you really complaining that he didn¡¯t use you?¡± Djar¡¯Ku snorted with amusement. ¡±Or that he didn¡¯t force you to face death with him?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I was hoping you would force us...¡±


    ¡°...me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you,¡± Zalun nodded meaningfully. ¡¯If you had said a word, I¡¯m sure many warriors would have followed you, and even a large part of the rest. It¡¯s better to stand together against the Redshards than to leave our savior there, because I¡¯m not the only one who owes him a debt. We all do.¡±


    ¡°And why do you need an old fool like me?¡¯ Djar¡¯Ku questioned. He still didn¡¯t want the young to depend too much on experienced trolls like him. ¡°You are strong and clever enough to speak up yourself.¡±


    ¡°That would only have caused division,¡± Zalun shook his head. He didn¡¯t see himself as so important and influential. ¡°Some would have followed, some wouldn¡¯t. My word doesn¡¯t carry the same weight as yours.¡±


    ¡°Words are a tricky thing,¡± Djar¡¯Ku noted, thinking of his encounter with Ja¡¯Jen. ¡®The Yani priest said that even now there was still a little life in me and the Jatal of the Dark Sea apparently does not want me - not yet.¡¯


    ¡°And how does that fit with this situation? Do you think you¡¯ll die if the Redshards catch up with us?¡±


    ¡°Rather not. How could Yani not want an old troll like me, but demand someone like Blood Tusk into his realm now? That makes no sense,¡± Djar¡¯Ku said with conviction. Now that he was thinking more about the meeting with the Yani priest, he couldn¡¯t believe that it would all end like this. ¡±Even Ja¡¯Jen said that Blood Tusk was life and death, special and ordinary. He has sent so many trolls to Yani already and the echo of the dark Jatal is so strong within him that it will last well into the future and he will send many more trolls to Yani. So could it really be... one troll victorious alone against a small superior force?¡±


    Zalun grinned. ¡°I suppose next you¡¯ll be saying we should go back.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± Djar¡¯Ku agreed. He stopped to put a hand on the younger warrior¡¯s and family man¡¯s shoulder. ¡¯You have more than one task though and one of them is the debt you ow Blood Tusk. You have to stay here.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to insult me?¡± Zalun asked disapprovingly.


    ¡°I need a troll like you, right here,¡± Djar¡¯Ku emphasized. ¡±And if he really survived, I will return with him, and if not... I will face the Red Shards alone, too, to buy time for the rest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say,¡± Zalun agreed, but his tone revealed that he wasn¡¯t taking the old man¡¯s offer lying down. ¡±But only if you can give me a better reason than helping Blood Tusk. I¡¯m in his debt. What about you? And don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s regret. That doesn¡¯t count.¡±


    ¡°I think I am already too old for remorse, it doesn¡¯t help me anymore,¡± Djar¡¯Ku laughed, but he didn¡¯t just want to know if there was something to Ja¡¯Jen¡¯s words. The old warrior had given his word. ¡±No, I made a deal with him and if he dies, how can I keep my part of it? At best, by trying to complete his duty and protecting our group.¡±


    Another arrow struck Blood Tusk in the left thigh. Nevertheless, he leaped forward to strike down the next attacker and only then pulled the arrow out in one piece with a jerk.


    For the moment, the Redshards paused, and not for the first time. The giant¡¯s resistance began to seep into some bones and minds.


    Si¡¯sa was not completely immune to this either, but she loudly played it down. ¡°Don¡¯t stop now!¡± she growled vengefully. ¡°This beast must be a test from the tiki! No troll could slaughter a good half of our mighty warriors and still stand! He will be a worthy offering to our tiki!¡±


    ¡°Half?¡± Blood Tusk replied, sounding a little under the weather but still full of fight. ¡±I thought I¡¯d already sliced more of you up like wild boars.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fall for his talk! He¡¯s about to collapse! ATTACK!¡±


    ¡°About to collapse?¡± Blood Tusk couldn¡¯t deny that he had sustained quite a few injuries to his body and was bothered by a few arrow wounds. The missing eye? A small setback, but he wasn¡¯t finished yet.


    The Redshards, however, apparently really thought so and just didn¡¯t stop, relentlessly attacking the giant, just to maybe inflict another wound on him before they died or even be brutally struck down by him without any success.


    Everything became a single repetition, in which Blood Tusk soon perceived the world around him as if he were underwater. He was facing the bloodiest and most difficult fight of his existence so far, and yet everything gradually became monotonous for him as he took one life after another. On top of that, there wasn¡¯t even anyone, except for a bird, watching him and this monotonous killing involuntarily gave him time to think. In the arena, everything had always made sense and he had been busy with something, so he had neither to think nor to really decide for himself. Now the question arose in his mind ¨C had he ever fought in the arena for the screaming masses of faces he had never seen before and who had become a single grimace for him already in his childhood? No, none of them meant the slightest thing to him. He had always only been concerned with winning, with proving his strength, and because that was all he knew. Had that changed? No, it was still the same, but why did he need the arena for that? Why did such strange thoughts come to him now, when he was otherwise sure of himself? Was it because of Zalun? Did all the troll chatter ultimately affect Blood Tusk as well? The giant knew exactly what he wanted and Zalun said it well.


    A Redshard made it through the gladiator¡¯s defense and plunged its spear into his right stomach area, but despite all its force, he couldn¡¯t even drive half of his weapon through the body of the ancestor.


    Blood Tusk gave the attacker a crushing headbutt and then yanked out the spear, which he threw at an archer at random. Neither this blow nor the ongoing battle stopped Blood Tusk¡¯s now cotton-wool-packed acoustic perception of the world, but the flesh wound in his muscle-toned belly made him think of Zalun¡¯s statement. After all, Blood Tusk was suffering wounds, shedding blood and sweat in a death struggle, just to be able to return to the puck arena to do exactly the same thing. He proved his strength here so that he could finally do it again in the arena, but this realization only raised a new question ¨C if in the end it was all about that for him, what did he need the arena for? He didn¡¯t realize that he had broken out of his learned, otherwise eternal same rut long enough, so that a new environment like the jungle at least didn¡¯t seem like a foreign body anymore and the arena didn¡¯t seem like the only real thing. For example, it wasn¡¯t so bad that he could choose and hunt his own food. Besides, he had taken a liking to wild peppers, which the females mixed with meat in pans, as well as numerous other dishes, and being able to choose his own females to mate with, without waiting for the pucks, was like a fight, or rather a hunt, in which he had to win. Thoughts!, he snapped inwardly. You¡¯re annoying! For a moment, he leaned on his bisento and let his body hang a little limply, breathing through his nose with his remaining eye closed.


    Everything around the gladiator became completely still and everything seemed to move more slowly, but still a new javelin, arrows and charging Redshards came towards him.


    Blood Tusk knew there was only one thing that could overshadow his thoughts now. He opened his eye and it was filled with only one meaning ¨C death! The wounded giant began to rage, regardless of his wounds, without any real strategy and yet in full command of his senses. He split the body of every opponent with a clean, single blow: horizontally, vertically, from the left shoulder to the right hip, twice or three times, a leg or an arm and then the head from the neck, it was a slaughter.


    This sudden offensive frenzy made some Redshard run away in fear.


    ¡°WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!¡±, Si¡¯sa shouted, beside herself, while she tried to stop some of the fleeing and push them back. ¡±YOU¡¯RE DESECRATING OUR TRIBE!¡±


    Blood and innards sprouting was all that counted for Blood Tusk now. It made his opponents scream loudly enough, just as he roared with his bestial troll voice, so that he could no longer hear his own thoughts and he lost himself completely in the frenzy of the fight. He would have plenty of time to deal with troublesome thoughts and until then he would simply kill everyone standing in front of him. No more, no less.


    The morning mist had settled over and between the trees. Fresh dew was dripping onto the ground and served as a watering hole for insects and small animals in puddles.


    Contrary to his choice, which he had not communicated to Sa¡¯Thuk and handed over into Zalun¡¯s hands, Djar¡¯Ku was no longer alone after hours of marching.


    Jeli¡¯rhawa had spotted the old warrior on his way back and joined him, as the pursuit by the Redshards had not materialized. She had also become curious about the why and the place where the giant had been left behind was almost reached. Suddenly, the arm of Djar¡¯Ku rose in front of her, causing her to stop, and the trolls were presented with an incredible picture of the massacre.


    Over a distance of 150 to 200 meters, there was a trail of whole, dead trolls or parts of their bodies. However, the many limbs, innards and blood could not hide the fact that almost all of the corpses were from the 82 Redshards and their 28 wind-jackals.


    After all these decades, after everything Djar¡¯Ku had seen and done in his life as a warrior, the blood froze in his veins and he couldn¡¯t believe what he saw, even though it was right in front of him.


    ¡°Did-did he do that?¡± Jeli¡¯rhawa swallowed anxiously and reached into the old warrior¡¯s arm for protection. ¡±R-really all by himself?¡±


    Only very slowly and with a watchful eye, Djar¡¯Ku continued. ¡°I would love to say that our ruse with the other tribe worked after all,¡± he said doubtfully, while passing the dead. Some had been smashed or impaled on the rocks and some trolls were dangling on broken branches. ¡°But there are only corpses of Redshards, none others.¡±


    ¡°Not even his... where is he?¡±


    Djar¡¯Ku didn¡¯t know how many Redshards the giant had faced. Had he killed so many of them that only a handful had survived to overpower him in the end? Had they taken his body and perhaps stopped hunting the wanderers because of their extreme losses and sheer fear?


    Look!¡± Jeil¡¯rhawa said excitedly. ¡±There!¡±


    No, Blood Tusk¡¯s body was still here and although it was covered in many and sometimes severe wounds, he sat in a surreal, peaceful and slumped position, as if he was sleeping, with his weapon in his arm in the hollow of a tree. On his shoulder rested a seemingly equally resting, but unharmed Kriz¡¯kriz.


    ¡°Blood Tusk!¡± Djar¡¯Ku shouted before hurrying to the giant with his companion.


    Kriz¡¯kriz startled and immediately fluttered up the tree. ¡°Wah, you old fart, you scared me!¡¯ she cawed grimly.


    ¡°Oh, you better tell us something important, you flying meal!¡± Djar¡¯Ku countered. He and Jeli¡¯rhawa had bandages and makeshift medicine with them, but it wasn¡¯t intended for so many and such serious injuries. ¡±What happened here?!¡±


    ¡°Well, look around you,¡± Kriz¡¯kriz replied matter-of-factly. ¡±I saw everything, nargh. The whole night, until the sky slowly dawned. Then he hammered the last one against that tree and sat down slowly. I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s still alive, because then he breaths so calmly that I can¡¯t feel it.¡±


    While Jeli¡¯rhawa spread some of the natural disinfectant on the worst wounds, without the giant reacting to the normally burning sensation, Djar¡¯Ku gently shook the gladiator. ¡°Has Yani taken you after all?!¡± he murmured, now incredulous in a different way. Kill all enemies single-handedly and then die?! No, Djar¡¯Ku couldn¡¯t imagine that. ¡°Come on! Show us how bad your trollish is!¡±


    In a fairy tale, the hero would have now made a comment to the living, but not Blood Tusk. Bubbles blubbered out of his mouth before he coughed up a strong gush of blood and then gave off a subtle snoring-like breathing.


    ¡°Now I understand why Haki felt so special,¡° Djar¡¯Ku murmured to himself.


    ¡°Yes, blessed be the tiki,¡± Jeli¡¯rhawa agreed devoutly.


    ¡°Still, that was no reason to leave him here, and I¡¯ll knock that into her head when we get back.¡±


    ¡°But how are we supposed to do that?¡± Jeli¡¯rhawa asked. She was bandaging the first wounds, but they made many things impossible for her. ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be alive anymore, and he shouldn¡¯t be able to move at all, and even if we were to carry him, the two of us alone would never manage to transport him properly to the group.¡±


    ¡°Mhpf, you¡¯re right,¡¯ Djar¡¯Ku sighed ungut. ¡°But we can¡¯t stay here either, nor can we care for him in a nearby hole for weeks. We have to do something.¡±


    That something was closer than the old warrior could have imagined. On the same path the Redshards had taken, something approached that had an extremely keen interest in the events that had taken place here, and especially in Blood Tusk.

 Chapter - 35

    The day was cloudless and the midday sun shone warmly down on the Diamond Jungle. Its leaves rustled in the gentle wind and the wild animals roamed through the undergrowth, swam through the rivers and flew over the treetops. For the jungle, it was business as usual.


    What was unusual, however, was the company that accompanied Djar¡¯Ku and Jeli¡¯rhawa. While the two were walking next to him, the still seriously wounded Blood Tusk lay on a self-made stretcher, which consisted of two long, thinner logs, a reasonably flat stone and leaves lying on top of it to serve as a soft surface. The bleeding of the gladiator had at least been stopped, but he hadn¡¯t received any more wound treatment and his defiant, strong will alone allowed the unconscious man to linger in this world for the moment.


    He was being transported by four Revenants, created from fallen Redshards, with each holding one end of the two wooden trunks, while their master walked on the other side of the stretcher with his hardwood staff, which looked like a bone. ¡°It¡¯s not much farther,¡± Ja¡¯Jen said knowingly through his elephant mask, Kriz¡¯kriz perched on his right shoulder. ¡±Your party has taken refuge in a cave basin.¡±


    ¡°These... scouts are quite useful,¡± Djar¡¯Ku agreed, but his stomach did turn a little at the thought of said scouts. ¡±Is there any way to get one or two of them?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Ja¡¯Jen replied soberly. Just as the four troll carriers had been brought back from the dead by him as Revenants, so the Yani priest also used dead birds with glowing blue eyes to serve as scouts for him. ¡±I try to make as little use as possible of animal Revenants because animals are pure and do not deserve this fate.¡±


    ¡°Do you release them soon?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted to express. I always use new ones when I bind them.¡±


    Djar¡¯Ku didn¡¯t ask out of fear, but he was still cautious. ¡°Do I want to know how long trolls have to endure this fate under you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I thought so,¡± Djar¡¯Ku whispered respectfully. As he had learned from the Yani priest, after he had performed a ritual for all the dead Redshards, revenants were fully conscious, without the slightest spark of self-control. ¡±But now we¡¯ve been walking for a few hours and I wonder how we¡¯re going to continue?¡±


    ¡°I already told you that when I arrived,¡± Ja¡¯Jen replied. The Yani priest had been searching for the wanderers for over a week. ¡±I want to help you bring him back to your group, and then we¡¯ll go our separate ways again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not deaf. Fortunately not yet,¡± Djar¡¯Ku noted. However, he suspected that if the Yani priest was going to all this trouble, there must be a good reason for it. ¡±You said back then that this is no ordinary troll. Of course, a hermit with your skills and spiritual connections often comes into contact with unusual things. So why the long way here?¡±


    Jeli¡¯rhawa was amazed that the old warrior spoke so casually and almost on equal terms, even somewhat demanding, to a Yani priest and voodoo sorcerer.


    ¡°Oh, I knew it was right back then not to send you to the Jatal of the Dark Sea yet,¡± Ja¡¯Jen laughed dryly. If you looked into the eye slits of his mask, you saw only shadows as usual. ¡±However, even I am not yet sure what exactly awaits me here. A vision led me here. I saw a stormy, bloody night and the giant in the middle of it. After that, I recognized at least the Underwood Furrow and saw a gorge with a crossing above it, towards which three large waves were rushing, while under the shadows of the floods a herd of starving, miserable elephants were running towards the bridge.¡±


    ¡°Bridge...¡± Djar¡¯Ku murmured thoughtfully and anxiously. He immediately thought of the crossing the scouts had mentioned and he was almost certain that his group were the weak elephants. ¡°We are on our way to just such a crossing. Beyond it, there are promising signs of safe places to settle.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve long been aware that your trolls are the weaker part of the vision,¡± Ja¡¯Jen admitted unconcernedly. He was helping to get the giant to safety at the moment, but he also knew a little more than he was saying and he would not actively interfere in the unfolding events. That was simply not his job, his responsibility, and as an outsider, he was not really interested. ¡°I¡¯m really curious to see what exactly all this means. The only thing that is absolutely certain is that a lot of death awaits us on the near horizon.¡±


    ¡°Well, sure,¡± Djar¡¯Ku agreed, unsuspecting. ¡¯Blood Tusk took care of that.¡±


    Ja¡¯Jen turned his head to the old warrior and he was at least bluntly honest. ¡¯I¡¯m not talking about what has already happened, but what is yet to come.¡±


    Djar¡¯Ku returned the Yani priest¡¯s gaze silently and urgently. He had understood.


    The three of them continued on their way together for another half hour, until first Ja¡¯Jen and then his revenants stopped. ¡°Your group is close,¡± he announced, and his servants gently lowered the stretcher. ¡°From here on, my helpers and I will leave you.¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± Djar¡¯Ku replied, looking beseechingly at his companion. ¡°Jeli¡¯rhawa, please go and get the others.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Djar¡¯Ku,¡± the scout nodded dutifully and started to run.


    Djar¡¯Ku waited until she had disappeared behind a tree. ¡°We are deeply in your debt,¡¯ he said, feeling a sense of connection, but he was not naive. ¡±Without you, we would never have been able to bring Blood Tusk here. At least not so quickly. Does your help come at a price?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Ja¡¯Jen reassured him, mixing a touch of dark humor with his voice. ¡¯Bllood Tusk has paid handsomely for my help. I¡¯ll let you keep the few scraps of your life force instead of ripping them out and feeding them to my birds.¡±


    Kriz¡¯kriz cawed. ¡¯I wouldn¡¯t mind. I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t the whelps made you fat enough in the last few weeks?¡° Djar¡¯Ku teased with a smirk.


    ¡°Nargh, I¡¯m so glad,¡± Kriz¡¯kriz whined. ¡°Home soon. No more interpreting.¡±


    ¡°What? You want to leave? After you were able to witness with your own eyes what Blood Tusk has accomplished?¡± Djar¡¯Ku asked. He believed, although the batparrot would never admit it, that she had enjoyed her journey. ¡±Not at all curious about what will happen next?¡±


    ¡°I go where Ja¡¯Jen wants.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Ja¡¯Jen laughed weakly. ¡°As far as I¡¯m concerned, you can stay with them a little longer.¡± In response, Kriz¡¯kriz began to caw shrill and flap his wings. That was enough for Ja¡¯Jen to concede. ¡°All right, you¡¯ve done your duty and will stay with me,¡± he said, and his bird became calm again. His servants were walking back the way they had come and he prepared to follow them. ¡°I expect you¡¯ll be dead by the time we meet again.¡±


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    ¡°If that means I¡¯ll get some well-earned rest, then so be it,¡± Djar¡¯Ku replied with respect, and a slight upward turn to his lips. ¡°I¡¯ll see you on the other side, then. Safe journey.¡±


    ¡°You, too.¡±


    Djar¡¯Ku exhaled wearily and sat down next to the stretcher. He hadn¡¯t slept much at all since he had left the group and returned to Blood Tusk. He and Jeli¡¯rhawa had only rested for a short while while Ja¡¯Jen had performed his ritual, which had lasted a little over two hours. ¡°I still don¡¯t know why exactly I came back,¡± the old warrior murmured wearily. ¡±Ja¡¯Jen¡¯s words made me think that your time was still far off. Besides, we had a deal in which you paid considerably more than you have received so far. And yet, I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s why I came to you. When I was young and wild, I would have seen a troll like you as an enemy, just because you embody such dominance and strength that I would have to prove myself against and if I had won, I would have been feared and respected. A troll who defeats you could probably create an entire kingdom.¡±


    Blood Tusk didn¡¯t realize a word of what was being said. He just lay there, but even if he had been conscious, he would have probably reacted at a loss to this statement.


    ¡°It is a fact that you are ignorant and impure,¡± said Djar¡¯Ku, but he did not look down on the giant. It was rather the opposite, although he quietly expressed his admiration. ¡±At least from the point of view of us, as you call us, jungle trolls. So how is it that I leave my group because of an impure one and more and more come to the conclusion that you are more troll than many in this green, infinite ocean? You could have everything, everything you want, take it by force. It would be your right and that although you do not live by our customs, were not raised by us and even despise the tiki.¡± Djar¡¯Ku made no secret of it and said the latter in full consciousness. The fact that his group worked with such a blasphemer and had not yet been punished by the tiki, and had even been saved from complete destruction thanks to Blood Tusk, twice now, made the old troll think, not just since then, and raised secret doubts about the tiki. ¡°Maybe I came back because you can do what I can¡¯t do as well as I used to ¨C protect my tribe,¡± Djar¡¯Ku said, moved, because it brought more and more of his past days to the surface. ¡±No, even that¡¯s not nearly true. Even in my prime, you would have been superior to me, and precisely because I know that, I am apparently just like Haki. Knowing that a troll like you is at the side of my group, my new tribe, would allow me to see this world more peacefully and leave it with the same peace of mind.¡± Fortunately, no one was present as the old warrior could not hold back two fleeting tears. ¡±Or if only you had been born earlier. You would have saved them for sure and not failed like I did: My sons and my daughter, my female... yes, that¡¯s why I think I really wanted to know if you were still alive. My family is long gone, long before we fled, but you could protect new families for sure. No, not sure - you can,¡± Djar¡¯Ku realized as he noticed movement and fell silent again.


    Jeli¡¯rhawa came running back with four warriors, one of whom was Zalun and the female with whom Blood Tusk had enjoyed himself at the last rest. All of them distributed themselves around the stretcher, panting heavily, and they stared only at the wounded but still living gladiator. Not one of them made a sound, as if they were afraid that a tiki would personally smash them from the sky.


    Only Djar¡¯Kun could tear them out of their stupor. ¡°Come on,¡± he instructed as he stood up. ¡°Each of you take one end of the stretcher and then off to the camp.¡±


    No one replied, and they all simply did as they were told and carried the giant carefully.


    Despite the silent commotion, the jungle remained extremely peaceful and the sun shone no brighter or warmer. The wanderers¡¯ current hiding place was only a few minutes away and the path led to another long rock formation. Lush moss covered much of the stone and additional bushes hid a small turn into an open crevice. It was surprising that there were no traces of a larger group having walked here, and behind this curve, a narrow cave opening waited in the ground and wall rock, which could only be seen at second glance. The modest size of the entrance alone suggested that it had certainly taken some time for all of the hikers¡¯ trolls to descend into the hidden recess.


    Inside, it almost felt like a secret underground paradise, even if it was cramped due to the trolls¡¯ camps. Wild plants grew with the natural light of colorful crystals, which also served as a sufficient light source, and a fresh water spring bubbled out of the rock into a lush green pond teeming with fish and frogs.


    The trolls had, of course, noticed that the giant had disappeared since their arrival here and they had finally been informed of the reason. Now, with the return of the impure, which had spread through the valley within minutes, the interest was so great that a few warriors had to keep the entrance clear, which the wanderers watched both eagerly and intently.


    When Djar¡¯Ku entered the cave with a serious look on his face and the carriers brought the wounded man with him, everything seemed like in another world. Except for a very soft, incredulous murmur, there was an almost eerie silence in the underground, the walls of which echoed the splashing of the water very well. On the one hand, they were all amazed that anything or anyone could inflict such wounds on this giant, and at the same time, they couldn¡¯t believe that he could have survived his fight. The walkers cleared a passage for the wounded man, while the puppies also kept a respectful silence and their parents held them carefully by the shoulders.


    The open path led to the camp of the elder Nozaka, who had the best knowledge of healing.


    With hand gestures or whispered words, many trolls began to say a prayer of respect and thanks for the gladiator, who was carried like a savior through the center of the gathering.


    Sa¡¯Thuk was not one of them when the wounded man was carried past him, but at least he was silent out of appreciation.


    Meanwhile, Haki stood as far away and alone as she could. She recognized a hint of the wounded man, but she didn¡¯t dare go near him because bitterness and guilt fought for dominance in her, which was also reflected in her self-enveloped body language.


    When the giant and his stretcher were laid down by Nozaka¡¯s fire, the passage closed and every troll tried to get a good place to observe. However, Zalun and the carriers made sure that the crowd kept more than enough distance from the camp of the elders, who meticulously inspected the gladiator¡¯s worst wounds. ¡°He has suffered some serious wounds,¡± she said, focused and impressed, but she was not concerned with this obvious fact. ¡±If he really fought against so many, it is a miracle that he didn¡¯t suffer more injuries and a little frightening that he still lingers in this world.¡±


    ¡°Haki said he killed a king alligator with his bare hands,¡± the oldest Ataz noted. The fisherman assisted the female in her work. ¡±If I doubted it before, even after he saved us from Nastan, I no longer have any doubt and I am not surprised that he does not want to die.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t hurt if we start by applying new bandages. Give me the cloth wraps, banana leaves and the bowl of pink cream.¡±


    While the elders started to treat the giant, Sa¡¯Thuk had joined Djar¡¯Ku at his side. ¡°What did you see?¡± he asked quietly, even though he didn¡¯t believe what ever he would hear now.


    ¡°He is here - what do you think I saw?¡± Djar¡¯Ku replied rhetorically and in a low voice.


    ¡°Never.¡±


    ¡°They were spread out,¡± Djar¡¯Ku mentioned out of conviction and more as a warning than as a fact. ¡±The Redshards were like a paved road, made of flesh and blood. I believe that even if we had a village right next to them, they would never dare to attack us again.¡±


    While Sa¡¯Thuk had been concerned since the giant¡¯s admission of being captured that he might question his position, he now felt completely inferior and threatened. ¡°Perhaps, yes perhaps, the tiki will grant him more than just mercy for this extraordinary act and honor of the trade when he crosses the Dark Sea.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your hope, that he dies?¡± Djar¡¯Ku snorted, dismissive and amused. ¡±Are you so afraid of keeping our part of the bargain?¡±


    ¡°I fear nothing, but I do have the responsibility for our future tribe,¡± Sa¡¯Thuk lied to himself. ¡±And... as impressive as this victory is, it also shows me that this troll is simply not normal and I don¡¯t want him near us any longer than necessary.¡±


    The more Djar¡¯Ku listened, the less he held back his scorn. ¡°Impressive? Who are you to describe this act as nothing more than impressive?¡± he emphasized. ¡°I would really advise you to use far fewer words and let more actions follow, like he and soon fulfill our part of the bargain. He has paid more than his share and we have done absolutely nothing so far.¡±


    Sa¡¯Thuk bared his teeth and growled very softly, but he didn¡¯t want to cause a disturbance now. Perhaps the old warrior was right, he thought. The unclean one wanted to return to his arena so badly, so it would probably be best for Sa¡¯Thuk to fulfill the gladiator¡¯s wish as soon as possible.

 Chapter - 36

    It took almost two days for the excitement surrounding the return of Blood Tusk to die down. Almost all of the trolls saw it as a sign of hope, and they needed it, because the renewed calm was deceptive. There was an important reason why the wanderers were currently camping in this underground paradise, and everyone knew about it.


    The much-desired crossing was an hour away from this place, but Mejhek and his scouts had returned to the wanderers with a warning. He and all the wanderers had been well aware that this part of the jungle was claimed. During his explorations, however, he had noticed increased activity by two tribes and had suspected that one of these tribes had been the original diversion for the Redshards and that tribe two had noticed their presence.


    ¡°We won¡¯t be able to stay here much longer,¡± Mejhek said with a raised hand. He and the rest of the warriors didn¡¯t want to worry the group any more. ¡°When the two tribes turn on each other, we have to be gone by then.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s exactly what we should wait for,¡± Sa¡¯Thuk suggested. This time, only he, a few male warriors, and a male pup were in this small group. ¡±Let the tribes decimate each other. Then neither of them will pose a threat to us as we move on.¡±


    ¡°That can work,¡± Mejhek agreed, but he saw the greater danger. ¡±If one tribe emerges as the clear victor, however, it will scour the area for surviving enemies and will definitely find us. The losses for us could be too great.¡±


    ¡°We can handle a few exhausted jackals,¡± Sa¡¯Thuk growled. ¡±If the victor attacks us, we¡¯ll beat them back. That will also serve as a warning to anyone who wants to oppose our new tribe.¡±


    ¡°The warning has already been left behind,¡° Zalun said disparagingly, because he didn¡¯t speak of the merit of the wanderers. In front of him, cradled in his arms, sat his ten-year-old son Rhun.


    ¡°And those who could carry the warning are all dead,¡± Sa¡¯Thuk countered discontentedly. ¡°And the Redshard tribe lives weeks away from here. No one will ever know what happened to their warriors.¡±


    ¡°We know.¡±


    ¡°Warnings don¡¯t work that way,¡± Sa¡¯Thuk made clear. ¡±Besides, he¡¯s not one of us. We don¡¯t boast about the deeds of strangers!¡±


    ¡°At least on the latter point you have my agreement,¡± Djar¡¯Ku said. He saw the idea of a confrontation as foolish, although he had held back his knowledge of Ja¡¯Jen¡¯s vision so far because he felt it would have caused too much fear among the wanderers. With the latest information, however, he fully understood the Yani priest¡¯s point and tried to bring it into play as a possibility. ¡°But we are surrounded by tribes unknown to us, both near and far. Their warbands could be too great for us, and we would not even be at full strength.¡±


    Sa¡¯Thuk was honorable enough not to take credit for Blood Tusk¡¯s success, nor did he do so proudly. However, the leader had the feeling that he had to prove his position for that very reason and he let himself be blinded by this natural rivalry and his hot temper. ¡°I think you¡¯ve become a little too dependent on this unclean one,¡± Sa¡¯Thuk told himself. ¡°He¡¯s not the only one who¡¯s a great warrior. We have many good trolls among us.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Djar¡¯Ku nodded. He didn¡¯t doubt the determination or the skill of the warriors among the wanderers, although he clearly saw through Sa¡¯Thuk¡¯s motives. He knew what it was like to be a young troll and how the laws of the jungle worked, although Djar¡¯Ku had rarely acted so blindly. That alone was reason enough for him to prevent everyone from making a mistake. ¡°But neither you, nor I, nor anyone else can take on dozens of enemies alone. Especially not if we have to protect whelps, females and the defenseless. ¡±


    ¡°You think so? I¡¯d rather see it as a final test and sacrifice to the tiki,¡± Sa¡¯Thuk said with conviction. If his group wanted to get off to a good start, an offering to the tiki was unavoidable. ¡±Either we survive and prove ourselves worthy or we fail and don¡¯t deserve a new chance.¡±


    Djar¡¯Ku had to control himself not to react too loudly, but his voice was clearly displeased. ¡°If you¡¯re so eager to die, do it alone. We have truly gone without, endured and suffered enough in the last few moons for a fresh start.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, old warrior,¡± Sa¡¯Thuk murmured contemptuously, feeling attacked and belittled by the statement. ¡±A few days ago you complained that we left the unclean alone against a huge crowd. Now I say we should face an equal fight together and that suits you just as little. Help us all to understand.¡±


    ¡°What is there to understand? You want to prove yourself and are foolish.¡±


    ¡°Foolish? Why? You also accepted that the gladiator volunteered for the fight,¡± Sa¡¯Thuk said, smiling at the fact. ¡±Although, of course, you made a hasty decision because you didn¡¯t think he would really do it.¡±


    ¡°YES, it was foolish of him and I really didn¡¯t expect him to do that,¡± Djar¡¯Ku admitted with regret. However, he did not let himself be tempted by this mocking gesture, but spoke his mind in a hard-hitting manner. ¡±However, I can understand his point of view and there is one crucial difference between him and you.¡±


    ¡°... and which one might that be?¡±


    ¡°He had no real choice - you do.¡±


    With his eyes alone, Sa¡¯Thuk could have mauled a troll at that moment, but Djar¡¯Ku didn¡¯t avert his gaze and returned his look firmly.


    ¡°Why are we waiting?¡± Zalun¡¯s son Rhun asked innocently, looking up at his father.


    The carefree voice of the whelp, out of nowhere, was enough to break the tense situation for a moment and all the warriors, led by Zalun above him, looked at his child ¡°What do you mean, my son?¡± he asked seriously, but not reproachfully, because he perceived the little one as a man. His son had experienced and learned more in the past few months than a troll of his age should have, and even though he still had a few years before he would become a fully-fledged adult, Zalun had decided that he had to start treating his son as one now because of the circumstances.


    ¡°We could just keep going,¡± Rhun replied confidently. ¡±If everyone is fighting, we¡¯ll get what we want.¡±


    ¡°So we should leave when the tribes are fighting?¡±


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°Yes exactly!¡± Rhun nodded full of conviction and childlike innocence. ¡±A long time ago, in the old village, we often argued about who would be the first to play with the ball.¡± The mention of this memory made the whelp feel a little wistful. ¡°Only Jun¡¯Jun always waited, and when we were all rolling and wrestling on the ground, he would grab the ball.¡±


    Man or not, the child was still Zalun¡¯s son, and he gently ruffled his hair. ¡±Not a bad idea at all.¡±


    ¡°Yes, there is something to that,¡± Mejhek agreed. ¡±We could wait until the two tribes tear each other apart in a fight and then we have to leave as quickly as possible. I think that¡¯s our best option and if, tiki have mercy, we have to fight, we will fight.¡±


    Djar¡¯Ku was at an advantage and disadvantage, of course. He knew Ja¡¯Jen¡¯s vision and the whelp¡¯s suggestion seemed to be the group¡¯s inevitable fate. The last attempt of the wanderers and himself to start a new life. ¡°Often, there is much wisdom to be found in the tongue of inexperienced whelps,¡± he said appreciatively, with a discreet sidelong glance at Sa¡¯Thuk. ¡°Rhun¡¯s tongue speaks so simply that even the most stubborn ogre can grasp the meaning of his suggestion.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Sa¡¯Thuk agreed wholeheartedly. ¡±And since the youngest seem to be showing us the way, does the oldest have any advice?¡±


    ¡°Rhun has already said everything we need,¡± said Djar¡¯Ku, seeing this as a good opportunity to reveal the vision of Ja¡¯Jen as common knowledge. ¡±Even if it gets hard if another tribe joins.¡±


    Sa¡¯Thuk¡¯s left eyebrow rose, the leathery, once-burned skin around the eye so wrinkled that muscle movements could hardly be seen. ¡°What makes you think that?¡±


    ¡°The giant¡¯s story,¡± Djar¡¯Ku said, using both fact and pretext. ¡°And Mejhek¡¯s descriptions. Doesn¡¯t that ring a bell?¡±


    None of the group seemed to understand and Mejhek and Sa¡¯Thuk looked at each other uncertainly before the group leader answered with a casual shrug. ¡°For someone who doesn¡¯t talk much, the unclean one told a lot of stories and I rarely listened. Too many stories for whelps of the arena and monsters.¡±


    ¡°Mejhek described shaven trolls and those with the tooth jewelry on their backs,¡± Djar¡¯Ku remarked ponderously. ¡±I think Blood Tusk called them Riverfangs and Baldslayers. They fought each other in the trials, but there was also a third tribe. They were probably called Venomsnakes.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Sa¡¯Thuk murmured thoughtfully. ¡±If those are Riverfangs and Baldslayers, then those Venomonsnakes could be close by as well. But that doesn¡¯t change Rhun¡¯s suggestion. Yes, we will go as soon as a larger battle is looming and try to pass unnoticed.¡±


    At a safe distance from the wanderers, not far from the gorge crossing, preparations were also being made, albeit against a different enemy.


    The Riverfangs knew nothing of the presence of the wanderers and were largely focused on the clearfellers that were roaming the area. In their makeshift camp, they watched and rested, sat around fires and prepared their lunch.


    Khojun led this troop of fifty Riverfang warriors, which he had rounded up without asking a few days ago after Suara had told him that the gladiator had been spotted in the Underwood Furrow. All the warriors present were loyal to the champion and had not questioned his orders when he said that intruders were lurking in the Riverfang territory. He was all the more surprised and frustrated now that he had not found the gladiator, but the damned clear-cutters. Was this a test? Had Suara tricked him on behalf of the Jatals? No, he didn¡¯t think so. For him, Suara had always been a rather delicate, honest jungle flower that had been neglected too much. Her reaction had seemed sincere to Khojun, and he simply wanted to believe that the tiki had finally granted him retribution for his brother after his numerous prayers and sacrifices. Besides, it was thanks to the presence of the Baldslayers that the anger of his jatal had subsided for the time being over his unasked action. Yes, he saw it as a sign that his moment for justice had finally come. Only one thing bothered him considerably while he sat on a self-made throne of boulders in his tipi.


    ¡°I was able to convince the jatal to send us more warriors,¡± Zu¡¯ji announced as she entered the tipi. She had arrived the day before yesterday and was trying to do some damage control, although she had no official authority here. ¡°We will punish the clear-cutters for desecrating the will of the tiki by setting foot in our territory.¡±


    ¡°I alone could kill half of those Baldslayers,¡± Khojun said grimly. He was still trying to understand what the herbalist was doing here, because he didn¡¯t really believe that she wanted to protect the troop from evil spirits and the sacrilegious treachery of the baldheads. ¡±But so be it. Then others can waste their time with these worthless blasphemers.¡±


    ¡°You should take this more seriously,¡± Zu¡¯ji admonished calmly. She didn¡¯t understand why the Champion of the Riverfangs was here either. He had suddenly left with this pack of fighters a few days ago, and she suspected that he must have somehow found out about the presence of the ancestor or perhaps one of his most loyal scouts had spotted it or taken up its scent. ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s even more important that you listen to what I have to say.¡±


    ¡°So the snake is finally coming out of its hole,¡± Khojun stated scornfully. ¡±And I almost really believed that you came here out of pure concern for all of us.¡±


    ¡°Believe it, for it is the truth,¡± Zu¡¯ji replied, unmoved by the Champion¡¯s manner. ¡±Even if you don¡¯t understand it or see it yet. However, I believe that this fight could be your penance for what you did at the trials.¡±


    The mere mention of the event set Khojun¡¯s body tensing and he scratched the stone under his hands with his fingers. ¡°Atonement? For whom? Haruk¡¯Zil? He is not my tiki,¡± he said unabashedly. ¡°Meneka is the one and only and I have prayed for her forgiveness with words, the deaths of our enemies and some offerings. The Queen of Domination surely understands that I want to avenge my brother and that I will get my way.¡±


    Zu¡¯ji¡¯s eyes narrowed, but she had to be careful. The all-seeing snake¡¯s body continued to spread among the river teeth and soon it would be able to exert more influence on Tok¡¯Moji, but for now Meneka was still the tribe¡¯s tiki and she had to choose her words carefully. ¡°To see your brother fall so brutally would have touched even a dead troll,¡± she feigned compassion. ¡°But surely even you cannot deny the abundant gifts and favors for our tribe since that day and the snake...¡±


    ¡°Or all of this is thanks to Meneka, for deciding the dispute in our favor and making many great offerings to her,¡± Khojun countered firmly. This was not only due to his faith in Meneka and his loyalty to his tribe. He hadn¡¯t forgotten how the herbalist had stood between him and the unclean before her brother¡¯s fight. Besides, there were rumors in the village that she and some females had been lying with the dirty gladiator, and anyway, the Haruk¡¯Zil Devoted seemed to have always had a strangely great interest in this beast. ¡°If you want me to atone by not just chasing the Baldslayers away, but skewering their heads and burning their hearts, then rest assured ¨C that¡¯s what I¡¯ll do. Now get out of my tent before I bend you over this throne, and not in the good way.¡±


    The threat of rape didn¡¯t scare Zu¡¯ji as much as she had already been through too much in her life for that. Rather, she was almost no longer accustomed to someone daring to speak to her as an equal and not in a submissive manner, and openly spurning her tiki. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll leave,¡± she managed to squeeze out politely between her lips. ¡°Consider my words, though... do not act hastily. It could bring great misfortune upon you, and especially upon our tribe.¡±


    Khojun just stared at the herbalist warningly and dismissed her without another word. After she had left, the warrior sighed heavily and rubbed his temple. What did he care about these ridiculous warnings or whatever else anyone wanted from him? Who were others anyway, constantly wanting to order him around and tell him what was best for him? Or for his brother, who he always carried with him. He had made a shrunken head out of his brain, which was considered a curse or a blessing among trolls. Khojun took the tiny head between his large fingers and looked at the sewn-up eyes of his brother, who had, of course, been richly blessed and consecrated. He had never doubted his younger brother¡¯s abilities, but he had had a strange feeling about these fights. Khojun reproached himself for not trusting his instincts and keeping his brother away from it. ¡°I know that not only the unclean is to blame,¡± he whispered to the shrunken head as he pressed it against his forehead and closed his eyes. ¡±Baldslayers, Venomsnakes, I will exterminate them to the last and every victory will be dedicated to you, so that you will be respected beyond the Dark Sea as you deserve.¡±

 Chapter - 37 - 1

    The day of reckoning had arrived: for the wanderers, the Riverfangs, the Baldslayers and for the as-yet-undiscovered Venomsnakes.


    It was late noon in the Diamond Jungle and except for a few clouds, the sun was beating down hot, while the first skirmishes between the Riverfangs and the Baldslayers took place between bushes and trees.


    A big fight hadn¡¯t broken out yet, but many of the smaller fights took place in close proximity to the stone crossing, which was the only prospect of safety for the walkers. Along the 60-meter-deep and 25-meter-wide gorge, and especially on the unsafe side of the natural bridge, there was a lot of free, if uneven, space and almost no protection. Beyond the bridge, stone rock formations rose again, with only one path where there was only one way back and forth and a possible trap could be quite deadly.


    It could just be a few skirmishes at the moment and Khojun didn¡¯t really want to deal with these vermin, but if the ancestor was really here somewhere, he would certainly not let him escape. A troll-like, animalistic, deep battle cry erupted from the throat of the 2.75-meter-tall warrior, with which he swung his oversized two-handed sword through two baldricers at once.


    Before the fighting began, the Baldslayers squad was equal in number to the Riverfangs 50 against 50, with the reinforcements promised by Zu¡¯ji not yet having arrived.


    ¡°Time to pay up, filthy scum!¡± snarled a Baldslayer female warrior, who leaped into the fray, death-defying, with her serrated, two-handed battle-axe.


    Khojun blocked the attack of the much smaller female, but there was a force behind the attack that he had to control first. ¡°You have violated the sacred commandment of the tiki!¡± he replied with conviction. ¡°And thus you have sealed your death sentence!¡±


    The crossed weapons parted, with the river-tooth warrior jumping back. ¡°Your greed is equal to your lies, rotten fang!¡± she insulted. She knew nothing of the wanderers and was firmly convinced that the river-teeth had entered her tribal territory. ¡°You invaded our territory days ago, and thus broke every peace!¡±


    ¡°Stupid female!¡± Khojun spat on the ground without mercy. ¡±The sun has been shining on your bald skulls for far too long.¡±


    Sa¡¯Thuk led the first group of wanderers hastily but as quietly as possible. He was only a few minutes away from the crossing, although the sounds of battle had been heard from afar.


    The wanderers¡¯ plan was to move in small groups of five to seven trolls, with a few minutes¡¯ distance between them, so that they would present as little of a target as possible. They had left their camp in the underground cave and everyone was carrying only the bare necessities, which meant: weapons, a bit of food, fresh water or those puppies that couldn¡¯t walk alone or were too slow and too easily frightened.


    Sa¡¯Thuk¡¯s pack consisted of Mejhek and three other warriors. His main concern was to secure the transition as well as possible before the others arrived, even though he would have preferred each group to have full-fledged warriors as an escort. However, his vanguard and rearguard had the most warriors, so not all trolls had experienced fighters with them. There were usually two protectors per pack, a real warrior and a male or female laborer who was most capable of fighting and had been armed.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Mejhek whispered from the undergrowth. Everyone behind him stopped, and he put an arrow on the string of his bow, which he then tensed. Silently and with a direct hit between the eyes, he killed a Riverfang scout who had been hiding in a treetop. ¡°Onward!¡±


    The protection of the dense jungle was no longer there, and in the open space in front of the crossing, any troll could have seen the travelers. However, they reached the crossing without any problems, and Sa¡¯Thuk gave orders. ¡±Mejhek, you secure the other side! I¡¯ll stay here!¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t let you down, my Jatal!¡± Mejhek nodded obediently, as did the warriors, and they ran over the bridge. All of them had fierce, different war paint on their faces, but on their foreheads, and whoever wore war masks over their faces, the same trollish sign for wanderers in gold-dotted paint was painted on each of them in the whole group, so that they could be distinguished in the heat of the moment.


    Sa¡¯Thuk took his large, spiked iron mace from his back and kept a close eye on the surroundings, ready to lead his trolls into battle.


    No matter how you looked at it, everything was a risk. For this reason, the wanderers had decided that the first group after the advance guard should consist only of one warrior and the the three most physically fit non-warriors, who carried nine of the fourteen whelps of the community or held their hands. The adults hurried as fast as they could with the young followers into the open, so that they should be taken out of the game as a risk factor as early as possible.


    Sa¡¯Thuk watched them without letting his attention for his surroundings weaken. The words of Djar¡¯Ku were still in his head and he waited for what he didn¡¯t even know was no longer far away.


    22 Venomsnakes were just 100 meters away from the clearing. From the thicket of the jungle their lurid green eyes rested on the unknown trolls and they had been waiting there for several hours in readiness.


    As in the raid on the puck caravan, Tu¡¯kesa led them, but their primary goal was to capture the ancestor alive and not to compete with enemy tribes. She had no worries about the small number of her trolls and also because she had a shaman and a true monster with her, which could easily keep a dozen trolls in check.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡± Sa¡¯Thuk waved the first group forward before they safely crossed the passageway and he exhaled quietly. ¡±The tiki seem to be well-disposed towards us.¡±


    For the moment, this thought was true, but it would not remain so for much longer. The second group of wanderers, which should reach the clearing in a few minutes, consisted of three of the four elders, as well as the weakest females and Haki as protector. However, their path was still safe, as was that of Nira¡¯theba, who marched through the jungle with her three whelps in the third wave after the Elders.


    As a protector, and with his large katana in his hand, which was more of a curved battle-sword of a troll-like nature, Djar¡¯Ku accompanied pack number four, which also included Zalun¡¯s female Ma¡¯rhya and her two children. If the old warrior and this group could reach the bridge, half of the wanderers would be safe, but it was not going to be that easy.


    Suddenly, two Baldslayers emerged from the thick greenery on the right, shouting war cries that startled the wanderers.


    Djar¡¯Ku¡¯s old bones cracked as he had to react so quickly out of nowhere. He let the foremost opponent come at him and dived past him to trip him up. In the same motion, he swung his katana from bottom to top, keeping the next enemy at a distance.


    ¡°Trolls without souls!¡± the female opponent spat. ¡±Did the Riverfangs hire you?!¡±


    Djar¡¯Ku didn¡¯t react to the question. Instead, he feigned an attack forward and that worked. His opponent remained in a defensive position, but the experienced warrior didn¡¯t want to attack her. As always, he had tied a rope to the handle of his big katana, which was not only intended for pulling. It also served as an extension and allowed him to use an unorthodox fighting style. Now he let go of the weapon. Like a massive pendulum and without looking back, he swung the great battle-sword behind him on the rope.


    The previously tripped Baldslayer was just standing up, puffing fiercely, and he didn¡¯t see the blade coming, which suddenly pierced the back of his head.


    As soon as Djar¡¯Ku felt the resistance, he pulled hard on the rope and his weapon continued the circle, only this time the old warrior cut half of the females opponent¡¯s head off.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    With the death of the two warriors, however, the long tone of a trollish whistle whistled through the air, revealing the hiding place of a third Baldslayer. He had stayed behind and was now running away.


    ¡°Did he just raise the alarm, Djar¡¯Ku?¡°, Ma¡¯rhya asked uneasily.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid so,¡± Djar¡¯Ku replied as calmly as he could. He tried to keep the situation under control. ¡°Therefore, let¡¯s move on quickly. Forward!¡±


    When the whistling sound blew over the trees, troll ears twitched in every trunk, in every corner near the gorge, alert. Whether Riverfangs, wanderers, Baldslayers or Venomsnakes, all knew - a slaughter was about to begin.


    ¡°Damn,¡° Sa¡¯Thuk grumbled as Haki just passed him with the elders and weak females.


    ¡°What now?¡±, Haki asked, not crossing the bridge. ¡°Should I go back?!¡±


    ¡°No, we will continue to guard the crossing,¡± Sa¡¯Thuk decided. Perhaps he could draw attention to this point and create the necessary distraction for his fleeing trolls. ¡¯We¡¯d rather have strangers looking at us as a clear target. At least until the two groups of whelps are through.¡±


    ¡°And the rearguard?¡¯ Haki murmured vaguely. ¡°By the time they get here, it could be a battlefield, if they even make it.¡±


    ¡°Then today we will truly see if this impure is so special,¡± Sa¡¯Thuk replied. Yes, the gladiator had kept more than just his part of the bargain, and yet, Sa¡¯Thuk would not risk his if the unconscious troll did not make it here.


    Not new whistles, but slow, deep drumbeats soon filled the air. Riverfangs and Baldslayers used them to let all their scattered scouts know that it was time to gather.


    Was it luck? The will of the tiki? Or were the two tribes too focused on each other? Whatever it was, the combat zone moved dangerously close to the crossing, but was spared from hostilities.


    Instead, arrows and spears flew back and forth between the trees, and a larger mass of about 25 trolls each from the Riverfangs and the Baldslayers met in the cramped jungle.


    Only Khojun did not let himself be completely distracted by the ensuing fight. He stayed in the second row, because his hatred and thirst for revenge clouded his thoughts, but at the same time they focused his will on the unclean alone, and his instinct told him that he would surely appear soon.


    After hearing the whistle and then the drums, Djar¡¯Ku had expected the worst and the fulfillment of Ja¡¯Jen¡¯s vision. Apart from the surprise attack, however, he managed to move on with his followers without any problems. At least until he saw the group around Nira¡¯theba cowering next to a tree, which surprised him. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you moving forward?¡± he asked sternly. ¡¯It can¡¯t be much farther.¡±


    ¡°D-don¡¯t you see?¡¯ Nira¡¯theba replied, swallowing. She held her terrified whelps close to her. ¡±Our protectors are gone. They lured trolls away from us.¡±


    ¡°So you were waiting for us?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes.¡±


    ¡°Good idea,¡± Djar¡¯Ku praised confidently. He had to radiate enough assurance, otherwise he would not be able to move the shivering trolls at all or only to a limited extent. ¡®Now we are here. Let¡¯s go.¡¯ With these simple words, he patted the head of Nira¡¯theba¡¯s son Jakhan despite the audible horror in the jungle. ¡°And you will help me, won¡¯t you? Climb on my back and keep an eye out for evil trolls.¡±


    Hesitantly, Jakhan looked up at the old warrior from the protective embrace of his mother. Seeing him with that huge sword calmed the whelp, and after getting an affirmative nod from his mother, Jakhan wiped his nose.


    Djar¡¯Ku allowed him to mount up before taking the lead. ¡°Now, let¡¯s see if you can keep pace with an old troll like me,¡± he said, quietly goading the group, and it worked. Fear remained, but they all continued their hasty march with him, and their reward was swift safety, for they were still expected at the crossing.


    ¡°We seem to have lost the first warriors,¡° Haki murmured softly when they saw the two groups running together.


    ¡°That was unavoidable,¡± Sa¡¯Thuk replied, still rational, but his body was screaming to let his boiling blood break free. ¡°The main thing is that we have the weakest on the other side of the gorge. Now we don¡¯t have to take consideration anymore.¡± The fingers on the handle of his iron club tightened as the wind carried the scent of blood to his widening nostrils and he caught sight of the first clearers appearing in the clearing.


    Djar¡¯Ku was the first to hand Jakhan over to Nira¡¯theba halfway through. ¡°Don¡¯t stop running!¡± he said, urging them on, before breaking out to the side and confronting the enemies. He was panting heavily and after only three strikes, he drove his battle-sword through the chest of a female warrior.


    ¡°That old fart!¡± Sa¡¯Thuk snarled, inspired. He would not hide behind a doddering elder. ¡±Woman, watch our backs! It¡¯s my turn now!¡± He stormed forward at once, using the higher ground to leap powerfully through the air, his club swinging wide towards the enemy. His target raised a large, sturdy wooden shield to block, but Sa¡¯Thuks blow shattered the defense with ease and tore half of his opponent¡¯s face off with the same blow. Warm, spurting blood sprinkled his body and the fire in Sa¡¯Thuks muscles flared up as he stood next to Djar¡¯Ku, baring his teeth, facing the next opponents. ¡°Hail Meneka!¡±


    While the problems manifested themselves at the front, the end was not spared either, because just as Djar¡¯Ku had already come across those left behind, the same thing happened for Zalun. He was in the rearguard with Jeli¡¯rhawa, pulling the stretcher with the wounded Blood Tusk, while two other warriors were running in front of them. However, the gladiator was not the last one behind Zalun.


    The rearguard had found two of the three remaining groups on their way. They had not dared to continue alone, as they had found the missing group completely slaughtered.


    Therefore, Zalun was now walking with a very large group, which the wanderers had actually wanted to avoid, but they had no other choice now. ¡°The noise is getting louder,¡± Zalun remarked cautiously. ¡°We must be close to our destination.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lie,¡± Jeli¡¯rhawa admitted quietly. ¡±What wouldn¡¯t I give to sacrifice to the tiki now, so that our protector would wake up healthy and teach them all fear.¡±


    ¡°He is not our protector and not responsible for us,¡± Zalun said, slightly offended, thinking back to the last conversation with the gladiator. However, that didn¡¯t change his respect and gratitude towards the wounded man. ¡±He gave us the chance to get this far, but now it¡¯s time to see if we are worthy of this chance and can teach others to fear without him.¡±


    Jeli¡¯rhawa smirked tensely. ¡°Is this a matter of honor among males?¡± she joked to ease her tension.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Zalun grinned in unison with the stress. ¡°Somehow I have to banish the guy from my female¡¯s thoughts.¡± His retort was enough to ease some of the tension in the group that was close to the clearing.


    Unfortunately, a Venomsnake scout had spotted them and was scurrying over several roots and through unpleasant bushes. ¡°Tu¡¯kesa!¡± he reported quietly so as not to betray the hidden Venomsnakes. ¡°He¡¯s coming! This giant is coming, but apparently he¡¯s badly injured and unconscious on a stretcher!¡±


    ¡°Badly wounded?¡±, Tu¡¯kesa snorted angrily. ¡±We need him unharmed! How can that be?!¡±


    ¡°No idea. The wounds don¡¯t look too fresh anymore. It must have happened days ago.¡±


    ¡°Mhpf, it doesn¡¯t matter as long as he¡¯s still alive!¡± Tu¡¯kesa dismissed this minor setback. She raised her spear and pointed its tip towards the clearing. ¡±First row! Get ready to attack! Kill everyone! Except for the giant, nothing must happen to him! Remember - Haruk¡¯Zil himself wants him!¡±


    Ten Venomsnakes lay and crouched in the cover of the jungle. Their breathing grew deeper and the snakes¡¯ inspired war masks were pulled up over their faces.


    In the clearing, Sa¡¯Thuk and Djar¡¯Ku stood back to back, surrounded by half a dozen cutthroats. The old warrior was a little more battered and worn out, but both were already drenched in blood. They might often disagree and even dislike each other, but now, in the decisive moment, they fought side by side for their lives and for those of all wayfarers.


    ¡°Elder, you¡¯re not going to die of a weak heart on me,¡± Sa¡¯Thuk snorted belligerently. ¡±Are you?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just giving you a chance to catch up,¡± Djar¡¯Ku countered, panting. Although he had barely marched for an hour and hadn¡¯t fought for long, everything in his body ached. ¡±I¡¯ve taken down more so far, so you better show your best while you still can.¡±


    ¡°Catch up - I¡¯ll shame you now!¡± Sa¡¯Thuk announced. An animalistic roar escaped his throat and, like his comrade-in-arms, he confronted the Baldslayers in front of him. He saw out of the corner of his eye that the rest of his group seemed to be coming out of the jungle in one go, which is why he fought all the more fiercely.


    Some of the warriors from the large group were about to reach Sa¡¯Thuk and Djar¡¯Ku when suddenly several arrows and spears came flying from the other side. Several trolls were injured and some were killed outright.


    Even for troll eyes accustomed to the jungle, it took a moment to realize the ten Venomsnakes that had run out of their hiding place. For a moment, it was as if they were one with the jungle green.


    ¡°Fight them off!¡± Zalun ordered. He had no choice and let go of the stretcher. With Jeli¡¯rhawa and five warriors, he formed a defensive line for the remaining trolls. ¡°Take care of the wounded and go over the bridge!¡±


    Those who could not fight did as they were told and tried to save themselves and the wounded to the crossing, which was well defended from the other side by the few, skilled archers and Mejhek.


    Haki, however, did not join the fleeing, but left her place as a rear guard and hurried to the defense line.


    But before this line of defense and the approaching Venomsnakes could meet, another extremely dangerous figure entered the bloody stage.


    He took his time, though, and leisurely put one foot after the other out of the protective row of trees that hid the second wave of poisonous snakes. The male troll wore a half-mask that left his mouth uncovered, allowing him to eat a papaya in bad manners. Dok¡¯Thal was the troll¡¯s name, and according to his hard-to-learn skills as a shaman, he was more ritually and conspicuously adorned than the many warriors. Arrogant and bored, he overlooked the clash between his tribe and the wanderers, just as he looked after the fleeing. ¡°I will give the all-seeing serpent more than just the giant,¡± he murmured softly to himself. He crushed half a papaya in his hand, and within seconds, the flesh and juice were vaporized by a mighty flame. The shaman¡¯s hands were enveloped in the same fire, which he formed into several balls and hurled them in the direction of the fight.

 Chapter - 37 - 2

    The noise of the exploding fire and the fierce battle cries of the many trolls were finally enough to draw Khojun¡¯s eyes in that direction, and though he couldn¡¯t see anything yet because of the jungle, he took a handful of warriors by the hand. ¡°You five! Come with me!¡± he ordered, and he ran ahead with his greatsword drawn.


    One of Dok¡¯Thal¡¯s fireballs landed dangerously close to his allies and the force of the explosion threw several trolls back, with his throws at the fleeing being far more targeted and claiming several victims.


    Sa¡¯Thuk turned around in a rage. ¡°Spirits!¡± he exclaimed. ¡°A shaman!¡±


    ¡°The last thing we needed now!¡± Djar¡¯Ku snarled, straining as he pushed his blade against the sword of a particularly strong Baldslayer and could barely hold it against him.


    ¡°I have to help them! Can you handle it on your own?!¡±


    ¡°You were just holding me back anyway ¨C go!¡° Djar¡¯Ku said grumpily, and the future jatal ran towards the incipient mini- inferno. At that moment, Djar¡¯Ku was pushed back very roughly by his opponent and he rolled through the dust.


    ¡°Bad mistake, you dried-up mummy,¡± laughed the bulky bald-headed thug. He was a head taller and twice as broad. ¡°How do you expect to beat me alone?!¡±


    Djar¡¯Ku clumsily pushed himself back onto his legs. ¡°Without my sword in my hand,¡¯ he lied provocatively. He dropped his weapon and presented his hands as a distraction while wrapping his bare foot with the rope on the ground.


    ¡°Are you kidding me?!¡± the Baldsalyer thug grumbled, offended, and advanced with his sword. ¡±Old bastard!¡±


    It took all the strength Djar¡¯Ku could muster, but as soon as he had wrapped his foot sufficiently with the rope, he kicked forward with all his might.


    The surprised slayer tried to block the attack, but it didn¡¯t hit him at all, as the sword¡¯s curved underside flew between his legs.


    While his weapon was still hovering above the ground, Djar¡¯Ku grabbed the rope and pulled it back as hard as he could. This caused the curved underside of the steel to cut through the Baldslayers intimate area and get stuck there. The enormous pain forced the powerful troll to his knees, so that Djar¡¯Ku only had to rip his battle-sword out of him to finish him off, but what had it achieved for him? The old warrior was at the end of his tether and no matter where he looked, he saw only chaos and fire.


    Grass, bushes and trees were on fire and Dok¡¯Thal started throwing lightning and sending small tornadoes. But none of this was directed at the wanderers, and it flew far over the clearing.


    Not only had Khojun and his five warriors appeared there, but the reinforcements promised by Zu¡¯ji also entered the field. 40 additional Riverfangs swarmed out, while the short but powerful lightning struck next to them and the small tornadoes took a few of them off their feet. The majority of them made it to the wanderers and Venomsankes, however, and engaged them in combat.


    Tu¡¯kesa had no choice but to act, for she knew that even a shaman was not omnipotent. ¡°Unleash our beast!¡± she commanded with a tight swing of her arm. ¡°And everyone else, follow me! We¡¯re going after the giant now!¡±


    So Djar¡¯Ku now saw the vision that Ja¡¯Jen had described to him. However, the old warrior saw no waves and puny elephants in between: Venomsnakes, Riverfangs and the remaining Baldslayers ran towards each other from three directions and in the middle of it all, completely scattered by fire and fighting, was the other half of the wanderers. What should Djar¡¯Ku do, or what could he still do? He suddenly felt dizzy and slightly black before his eyes. He sank to his knees and clutched his chest, feeling his heart beating clearly and painfully and hearing it in his head. Had his time come? Was the dark Jatal here of all times?


    That was a question that did not yet arise for Nira¡¯theba. The hut-femalet had left her whelps in the safety of Ma¡¯rhya and, despite weak knees, had run across the bridge with some other trolls to help the rest. She, however, wanted to see Blood Tusk first.


    The gladiator was lying peacefully on his stretcher, as if he had been torn out of the whole bloody event, and no one paid him any attention.


    Only Nira¡¯theba came to him, but she was not even close to being able to pull the giant¡¯s weight, no matter how desperately she tried.


    In addition, a brother driven by revenge now approached. ¡°What... is that?¡± Khojun asked, utterly disappointed.


    Nira¡¯theba was terrified and immediately turned her back to Blood Tusk, spreading her arms wide and looking like a trapped wildcat.


    ¡°That... is supposed to have killed my brother?¡± Khojun added with slightly trembling lips. No, he had seen the arts of this unclean troll. Whatever had done this to his enemy must have been overpowering, but in the end he didn¡¯t care. ¡°Get out of here, female. This is my prey and I¡¯m taking it with me.¡± Khojun would not make it easy for himself and the unclean one and would not kill him quickly. He wanted to take him with him, even nurse him back to health and then let him suffer for a long time before avenging his brother. The strange female in his way didn¡¯t bother Khojun at all, and even when she lunged at him, he pushed her with a kick aside without breaking a sweat. ¡°And now... you finally belong to me...¡± the champion murmured longingly. He reached out for the stretcher, but out of nowhere, a kind of heartbeat pierced his ears and he paused. What had he just heard? It didn¡¯t seem to come from him, and an eerie, briefly frightening shiver ran down his spine. Fear, he hadn¡¯t felt that in a long time, and following his warning instincts, the champion slowly turned his head.


    Between the fire and the smoke, there stood a troll, a very young and belligerent-looking troll. He exuded a presence that no one would want to mess with lightly, and the blurry figure created by the heated mirages of the fire had glowing red, demonic eyes.


    Was this the price Khojun had to pay? Did the tiki themselves not want to hand him over to the impure without further ado, or had the herbalist witch been right with her warning? It doesn¡¯t matter, the champion thought to himself and prepared his oversized sword. ¡°You want this troll? Then come and get me!¡±


    Suddenly, the unknown young troll was in the air in front of the 2.75-meter-tall Riverfang and he kicked him in the face with full force. The strength of the stranger was so overwhelming that he sent the champion crashing into a few other Riverfangs.


    Still struggling with the pain from the kick to her stomache, Nira¡¯theba slowly crawled over to Blood Tusk and stared fearfully at the stranger.


    ¡°Get Jeli¡¯rhawa and Zalun,¡± the stranger said. ¡±Get him and the others out of here at last.¡±


    Who was that? Who was Nira¡¯theba looking at? He didn¡¯t appear to be an enemy, and although the voice was so young, it seemed familiar. ¡°Djar... Ku? Is that you?¡±


    ¡°Who else?¡± Djar¡¯Ku replied. It really was him, and the formerly young appearance seemed to have been a mirage of the fire. ¡°I¡¯ll keep everyone away from you, but hurry.¡±


    ¡°But how, I,¡± stuttered Nira¡¯theba and she blinked several times. Only now did her eyes begin to see the old warrior she knew again. ¡¯I¡¯ll get them!¡±


    ¡°Good child,¡± said Djar¡¯Ku, who was moving towards the recovering Khojun and his warriors. Djar¡¯Ku didn¡¯t know what was suddenly wrong with him. Not only had all the pain left his body and his strength had returned completely. A memory was burning inside him, a long forgotten memory, and it was becoming more than that. He felt like the young, untamed warrior he had been many, many years ago, and he wouldn¡¯t question how for a second. Instead, Djar¡¯Ku attacked his enemies with such tremendous speed that he was able to knock out the Riverfang champion¡¯s left eye with the first swing of his sword and slit the bellies and throats of several other Riverfangs within seconds.


    ¡°Nargh,¡± croaked Kriz¡¯kriz, who was looking along her master¡¯s outstretched arm. ¡±Aren¡¯t you influencing the vision?¡±


    Ja¡¯Jen had long since secured a good vantage point for the events, high on the rock formations. From here, he had used his voodoo powers a few moments ago to imbue Djar¡¯Ku with a whiff of Yanis¡¯s death and the irrepressible strength of U¡¯Zon. ¡°After the gladiator made such a generous gift to the Jatal of the Dark Sea and I was allowed to perform the consecration, I still owed the wanderers something. We are even now,¡± Ja¡¯Jen replied, eerily amused, and he shuffled over to a cracked coconut. ¡¯And who, if not the old man who has returned to the gladiator, deserves a gift the most?¡±


    ¡°You are far too generous,¡¯ Kriz¡¯kriz complained. ¡±Great battle.¡±


    ¡°And it will get even bigger,¡± Ja¡¯Jen said, when he saw a new monster.


    Trees were knocked over regardless of the consequences, and a gigantic, five-meters-tall ogre stomped along behind the rows of Venomsnakes. The one-eyed beast had been their secret weapon and it used a large tree trunk as a club. With it, it swept one Riverfang after another out of the way. The spears, throwing axes and arrows that rained down on the beast had no effect on it.


    The unexpected effect of this attack more than benefited the wanderers. What was left of the Venomnakes was carried away by the brutal moment and they followed the marauding ogre, who kept the Riverfangs busy. This allowed more wanderers to run to the protected crossing.


    However, Zalun, Jeli¡¯rhawa and Haki were not yet among them. ¡°We have to give everyone cover!¡± Said Haki. ¡°It¡¯s almost done!¡±


    ¡°You three!¡± Nira¡¯theba called, relieved. ¡¯Hey!¡±


    ¡°Where did you come from?!¡¯ Haki asked, stunned. ¡¯What are you doing here?!¡±


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°Making sure everyone makes it,¡± Nira¡¯theba said, completely out of breath, but the adrenaline in her veins worked wonders. ¡±Help me pull the stretcher! I can¡¯t do it alone!¡±


    Zalun had completely forgotten the gladiator and looked for him with his eyes. ¡°Take us to him!¡± he nodded before Haki or Jeli¡¯rhawa could answer.


    ¡°This way!¡± Nira¡¯theba pointed the way. ¡¯There he is, still unharmed!¡±


    ¡°Unharmed,¡± Zalun murmured crisply. He kept an eye on the surroundings while the rest took over the stretcher together. ¡°And they say females have no sense of humor.¡±


    ¡°Not funny.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t make jokes,¡± Zalun replied. Thanks to his keen senses, he noticed three Venomsnakes, one of which was a Tu¡¯kesa, approaching this position and he raised his spear and shield. ¡°Time to go! Move your lazy feet!¡±


    Together, the three females were able to lift the giant with the stretcher, and they walked as fast as they could.


    As a warning, Zalun threw his spear, killing one of the Venomsnakes, but the pursuers only became faster, and Zalun switched to his scimitar. The females didn¡¯t pay any attention to him, so he stopped to buy them more time.


    ¡°Out of my way!¡± hissed Tu¡¯kesa, who was wielding two single-handed swords. She swung both weapons in an X-shaped motion, but it was in vain.


    Suddenly, Sa¡¯Thuk emerged from behind Zalun, who crushed the two surprised opponents with his iron club, which was soaked with blood and innards. The two males looked at each other, marked and fleeced by the fight, without exchanging a word. Instead, they immediately fell back into their fighting poses, because a few scattered Baldslayers ran towards them.


    Meanwhile, Khojun was extensively occupied with the extremely vitalized Djar¡¯Ku, without his missing eye hindering him. It must have been at least one high-summer since the champion had fought such a dangerous opponent, and he no longer understood the world. How could this old warrior fight with such agility and strength? And the thoughts of Khojun were not exaggerated.


    Djar¡¯Ku was like an evil spirit from beyond the Dark Sea. In this moment of chaos, he fought as he once could at the height of his life, and in addition to that, he had the accumulated experience of many years. The only thing Djar¡¯Ku tried to avoid was crossing the blade with the Riverfang for too long, because in pure strength the big troll was clearly superior to him.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±, Khojun growled impatiently and with frustration. ¡±Did you squeeze this filthy flesh out of your loins and that¡¯s why you¡¯re protecting it so fiercely?!¡±


    ¡°I rather protect you from him,¡± Djar¡¯Ku warned darkly. ¡¯You can¡¯t even beat me. How dare you dream of conquering the Butcherer of a hundred souls?¡±


    Khojun tried again and again to get his opponent into a cross-cut of blades, but he didn¡¯t succeed. ¡¯A hundred souls? What nonsense are you talking about?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple ¨C he killed one hundred trolls all by himself.¡±


    ¡°Liar!¡±


    ¡°I saw the piles of corpses. Who do you think did this to him?¡±


    ¡°SHUT UP!¡± Khojun roared furiously. The stranger¡¯s doubt in his strength infuriated him, and he fell into an extremely offensive rage.


    Djar¡¯Ku had to be careful as hell not to get hit. One blow from that huge sword and he would be cut into pieces.


    The ground, on the other hand, was not cut into pieces but broken when Dok¡¯Thal transformed his power into a shockwave that rushed through part of the ground like a tidal wave.


    This wave of destruction caught Blood Tusk and its riders just before they reached the passageway. Earth and stone were hurled into the air and landed everywhere, creating a dusty haze.


    It was impossible to see who was where, but Haki was the first to pull herself together and push up from the ground, covered in scrapes. She stumbled through the dust and debris, looking for the stretcher or anyone, until she found the unconscious Nira¡¯theba. The hut female was buried under a few chunks of earth, but she was still moving and didn¡¯t seem too badly injured. However, Haki hesitated to help her. The thrill of battle, the fear of death, the humiliation of days ago, the theft of her friend. Haki had so many things running through his mind at once.


    ¡°Hello?!¡± Jeli¡¯rhawa called from somewhere with a cough. ¡±Nira? Haki? Where are you?!¡±


    Haki looked in the direction of the calls and then back at Nira¡¯theba. Her heart was beating so fast that it hurt her own flesh. ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Haki reported, and she left Nira¡¯theba lying where she was. ¡°Where¡¯s the stretcher?!¡±


    ¡°Here with me!¡± Jeli¡¯rhawa waved. ¡°Have you seen Nira¡¯theba?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Haki lied, offended. ¡¯She could be anywhere here or even completely buried.¡±


    Jeli¡¯rhawa didn¡¯t want to leave anyone behind, but she knew that the situation left no room for maneuver. ¡¯Then may the tiki embrace her. Help me! The stretcher is broken and we have to carry him like this.¡±


    ¡°Hopefully he will thank us,¡° Haki murmured, filled with the belief that it was meant to be so. He would be hers, all hers, even though the two females had the greatest difficulty slipping under the giant¡¯s arms and finally dragging him over the bridge.


    ¡°That still wasn¡¯t enough for you?¡± Dok¡¯Thal said to himself. He kept a close eye on the trolls and the goal of his mission while he began to channel magical winds. Suddenly, an arrow hit him in the shoulder and interrupted his concentration. ¡°WHO DARES?¡±


    The shot had come from Mejhek, and with him, other trolls shot their arrows at the enemy shaman.


    Without the element of surprise, however, Dok¡¯Thal repelled the arrows with the help of crushing winds. At the same time, he began to create a whirlpool of flames around himself, which grew rapidly. ¡°I will wipe you all out at once, like an insignificant wart!¡±


    With the courage of desperation, the wanderers continued to shoot, but their arrows were no match for the shaman¡¯s power.


    Suddenly, a bird swooped down on Dok¡¯Thal and attacked his head repeatedly with sharp claws, tearing off his half-mask. ¡°What¡¯s the point of this?! Get out of here, you filthy beast!¡± he swore, enraged, because the attack broke his focus and the flaming vortex.


    Kriz¡¯kriz besieged the shaman, together with the arriving undead birds of Ja¡¯Jen.


    ¡°They are evil spirits!¡± Dok¡¯Thal said, sensing the unnatural energies in the animals as a shaman. ¡±This is a sign! We are cursed! All Venomsankes, retreat! Retreat!¡±


    There weren¡¯t many Venomsnakes left anyway, but they still had their ogre. It continued to rage and swung at the Riverfangs again. In the midst of its attack, a single blow from Khojun¡¯s giant sword cut through the beast¡¯s forearm, and the champion followed up immediately. When he landed on his feet again, he chopped off one of the ogre¡¯s legs, causing it to fall to the ground in agony. ¡°Don¡¯t let these vermin escape!¡± he shouted to the Riverfangs and he raised his sword to the crossing. ¡°Catch them or I¡¯ll kill you all myself!¡±


    Blood Tusk was almost on the other side of the gorge and with the exception of Sa¡¯Thuk, Zalun, Djar¡¯Ku and the only gradually awakening, undiscovered Nira¡¯theba, no one was left in the danger zone.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the other side,¡± said Sa¡¯Thuk, who was now quite battered. ¡°If they follow us, we¡¯ll push them off the bridge.¡± The trolls nodded and joined the others.


    Meanwhile, Nira¡¯theba woke up properly and tried to crawl away from the pressing boulders. ¡±Help!¡±


    The three warriors had covered half the distance on the bridge when they heard the scream. ¡°Was that Nira¡¯theba?!¡± Zalun asked, but he couldn¡¯t see the female anywhere.


    ¡°Please, I¡¯m buried!¡± Nira¡¯theba cried, tearfully. ¡±Help me!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too late!¡± Sa¡¯Thuk growled. ¡¯We can¡¯t go back and risk everything for a female!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to,¡± Djar¡¯Ku replied confidently. ¡±I¡¯ll hold them off and you can save a good female.¡±


    ¡°No, you w-!¡±


    Djar¡¯Ku didn¡¯t even let the futurejJatal finish and he ran back again, although a dozen Riverfangs and Khojun were approaching from the side. Djar¡¯Ku had neither doubts nor fear of so many opponents. Much more, he was completely sure of one thing, although he still felt like a young warrior - this would be the last time he could fight like this and he would make it memorable. There was no one left he had to take into consideration and now he could give full vent to his rage and teach his enemies the meaning of fear. He couldn¡¯t kill every Riverfang, but just as he held Khojun at bay, he did the same with several of his warriors. To them, Djar¡¯Ku was like an emissary of Yani herself, a dark spirit that leaped between the flames and reaped souls in a torrent of blood.


    Even the wanderers, including Sa¡¯Thuk and Zalun, began to feel their blood run cold at the sight of this battle. Zalun, however, had made a promise to Bluood Tusk and he was determined to keep it. ¡°There she is!¡± he said, and immediately he and Sa¡¯Thuk began to clear the earth of Nira¡¯theba. ¡°Can you walk?¡±


    The dirty female weakly shook her head. ¡±I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Then the primitive way it is!¡° Zalun decided. Like a marauder, he threw Nira¡¯theba over his shoulder and ran off with her.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Djar¡¯Ku!¡± Sa¡¯Thuk ordered the old warrior. ¡°Come with us!¡±


    Djar¡¯Ku chopped off another head and he forced the heated breath of battle out of his lungs. He could still fight and some opponents hesitated to approach him. Riverfangs, who had previously fought the Baldslayers in the jungle, now appeared between the trees and after all the living wanderers were on the other side of the gorge, there was no reason for the warrior to stay here. ¡°Don¡¯t follow us,¡± he warned and ran off.


    ¡°Who are you more afraid of?¡± Khojun snarled at the cowering warriors. ¡®Me or him! We kill them!¡¯ The champion was still as determined as ever, and the disadvantage of him and his trolls being an easy target for archers on the crossing meant nothing to him.


    ¡°They won¡¯t stop,¡± Sa¡¯Thuk stated. ¡¯We have to defeat them here and now!¡±


    ¡°And after that?¡¯ Zalun asked, and despite everything the wanderers had achieved, his hope was slowly fading. ¡±Sooner or later, they¡¯ll send a new warband after us. We¡¯ve found new Redshards!¡±


    ¡°Then we have to send them a message, too,¡± Djar¡¯Ku said. This time, he was on Sa¡¯Thuk¡¯s side, and not because his heart burned for the fight. In his opinion, the wanderers had no choice. ¡±This time, we have to fight!¡±


    ¡°Well said, elder,¡± Sa¡¯Thuk agreed, as did various, albeit exhausted, warriors. All were willing to face the new enemy with him. ¡±All those who are not warriors. Follow the path and don¡¯t look back! We¡¯ll follow later!¡±


    Regardless of their own fear, all the hardships, the deaths and the trials that had brought them this far, all the non-warriors refused to leave their trolls at this bridge. They might not be fighters, but they were literally behind their warriors.


    So the two sides faced each other, separated only by the gorge and the natural crossing. Of course, even after their losses and with fewer warriors, the wanderers were still outnumbered, but the nineteen Riverfangs, led by Khojun, stared at them undaunted. It took only a new spark, a word or a simple sound, and the Riverfangs would have crossed the bridge like a flood, and the price would have been devastating for both sides. However, it was the Riverfangs whose eyes were filled with a wonder that could be interpreted in many ways, and just as when Khojun had to look up at Blood Tusk because of the difference in size, a queasy uneasiness spread in his stomach.


    He was standing behind the rows of wanderers, but Blood Tusk, with his dark plumage, stood out like a beacon just because of his size alone.


    Haki and Jeli¡¯rhawa had carried him there and were the first to notice his movements, although they didn¡¯t dare to touch him and the giant didn¡¯t react to their words.


    By and by, the wanderers realized what was happening behind them and they retreated respectfully, like a curtain opening towards the bridge.


    ¡°How can that be?¡± Sa¡¯Thuk swallowed quietly. ¡¯And what is he planning?¡±


    ¡°Only the tiki know that,¡¯ Djar¡¯Ku replied. All his wisdom was of no use here.


    Khojun spat on the scene. He was glad to see the giant standing. ¡°RIVERFANGS! ATTACK!¡± he shouted, although not all the warriors followed the call.


    What none of them knew was that Blood Tusk was unconscious. Or at least not himself, his body throbbing with the same supernatural strength that had taken hold of him when he had faced Zu¡¯ji¡¯s pursuers and the king alligator. Unlike back then, however, he didn¡¯t utter a sound or rage like a mindless berserker against everything and everyone. Instead, he jumped from a standing position high up to the start of the bridge on his side of the gorge and Blood Tusk slammed his fist so powerfully on the ground that the immediate vicinity shook for a brief moment.


    A visible shockwave went through the air and threw the few river teeth back like puppies, while an underground eruption went through the natural bridge and blew up the stone, causing the path to collapse and larger chunks to break out of the formation along the gorge.


    Now they all saw it, every single wandeerr, adult or whelp, warrior or hut-female. Completely spellbound and captivated, they all witnessed the miracle that Haki had conjured for them many weeks ago.


    On the other side, where the fire devoured jungle and meadow, many Riverfangs were struck by such humility in their bones that they ran away from it as if they had just seen a real tiki.


    Only Khojun remained standing, aghast, at the edge of the destroyed bridge. The veins in his forehead were clearly throbbing, and he didn¡¯t blink once. He wondered how this could be?! Why did the tiki deny him his revenge? Why were they protecting that beast? And what in the name of all the tiki had just happened? ¡°You won¡¯t escape me!¡± Khojun screamed and growled at the top of his voice, more beast than troll. ¡°I¡¯ll chase you no matter where you hide!¡±


    All of this was empty talk for Blood Tusk, who didn¡¯t rise from his kneeling position and instead slumped to the ground unconscious.

 Epilogue

    ¡°We have to go after them!¡± Khojun implored. Despite his missing eye and the small and medium wounds he had suffered during the fight at the gorge, he was fit. ¡±Are we just going to let a new tribe settle near us? Recently, new wanderers have been crossing our borders all the time, and most of the time we kill them!¡±


    Tok¡¯Moji sat back in his huge hut, warmed by a crackling fire, on a jatal chair made of wood, bone and leather. Unsure of how to deal with this new situation, as well as his champion, he tapped his fingers on the edge of the leather backrest. ¡°What we have to do is still up to me,¡± the jatal warned calmly but weightily. ¡°Just as I have not yet decided what to do with you.¡±


    ¡°You mean because I smashed our traitorous neighbors?¡±


    ¡°No, because you started it without asking,¡± Tok¡¯Moji replied. To his left sat Ine¡¯kata and Suara. To his right sat the high priest Banjhan and Zu¡¯ji. ¡±Do you really think I wouldn¡¯t have reacted the same way as you?¡±


    ¡°Of course you would have.¡±


    ¡°Then you better give me a very good reason why I should overlook your disobedience,¡± Tok¡¯Moji said very seriously. ¡±Because this isn¡¯t the first major offense you¡¯ve committed in such a short time, and even a champion must submit.¡±


    Khojun couldn¡¯t hide how angry he was in his body language and the muscles in his face, and that he just wanted to erupt like a volcano. The fact that all those eyes were on him, which he went through one by one and which partly condemned him, fanned this anger all the more. Only when he finally arrived at Suara¡¯s compassionate gaze did he release a deep snort from his quivering nostrils. ¡°It was exactly the same thing you already mentioned that made me act the way I did ¨C my offense,¡± he explained. To his knowledge, his Jatal had withheld the information about the presence of the unclean, but he could not confront him without betraying Suara. Not that he wanted to keep her out of mere gratitude and tact, for she could still be useful to him in the future. ¡°I know that interfering with the trials was an extreme sacrilege and even though I made sure that we won the main fight, I still feel a debt that needs to be repaid.¡±


    The answer astonished the trolls present, especially the slightly doubting Tok¡¯Moji. ¡°And the fact that this impure beast was in the middle of the fight had absolutely nothing to do with your disobedience?¡±


    ¡°I see it more as a sign from the tiki,¡± Khojun replied conscientiously, not shying away from the gaze of his jatal. ¡±How was I supposed to know that this filth would appear out of nowhere? I set out because the Baldslayers entered our territory and was rewarded with the chance to avenge my brother.¡±


    ¡°Khojun speaks wisely,¡± Banjhan agreed. ¡±He may have disobeyed and acted foolishly, but the fact that this giant, of all the trolls from the endless green of the Diamond Jungle, has reappeared out of nowhere... that is a questionable sign and one that Khojun could not have known. Even less could he have foreseen that even the venomonsnakes would disregard the trials. Something is going on here and our next steps should be chosen carefully, my jatal.¡±


    ¡°And what would those be in your opinion?¡° Tok¡¯Moji asked, leaning sideways to the high priest.


    ¡°Well, unfortunately, this impure giant is out of our reach for the time being,¡± Banjhan pointed out. He and the Riverfangs knew their territory, and with the destruction of the crossing, an important waypoint on the border of the Underwood Furrow had been lost. ¡°Although we must interpret what it is about him. The descriptions of Khojun and our warriors, this overwhelming power to crush stone like sand. Perhaps it was Khojun¡¯s path to make this discovery and report it to us.¡±


    ¡°In this I agree with Banjhan,¡± Zu¡¯ji agreed. At the same time, she gave the champion a meaningful look. ¡±That is exactly what I said to Khojun before the great battle began, that this could be his atonement, and I was right. The all-seeing serpent has once again shown the way.¡±


    The mention of Haruk¡¯Zil was a thorn in Banjhan¡¯s side. ¡°If that had been the case, why would the Venomonsnakes attack?¡± he argued disparagingly. ¡°They are loyal followers of the serpent, so they would not have opposed us if we had followed the path of Haruk¡¯Zil.¡±


    ¡°With the breaking of the sacred tests, they may have lost the favor of their tiki and didn¡¯t know any better.¡±


    ¡°And why were the Venomonsnakes there then?¡± Banjhan countered with a raised eyebrow. If only because of his dislike of their tiki, he suspected that the herbalist was working with the enemy tribe. However, Banjhan had no proof.


    ¡°Maybe you should fight one and capture it, then we can ask.¡±


    ¡°They share the same tiki, after all,¡± Banjhan pointed out with a smirk, and the conversation began to overlap more and more chaotically. ¡¯Maybe they will receive you.¡±


    Zu¡¯ji proudly raised her nose as if she were looking down on the old troll. ¡¯Are you insinuating something about me?¡±


    ¡°Is there something to assume?¡± Banjhan replied, and both trolls started talking wildly at cross purposes.


    Tok¡¯Moji rubbed his temple in annoyance and raised his voice. ¡®Hey, hey, hey, hey!¡¯ he said forcefully. ¡±Enough of your bickering! If you act like whelps, I¡¯ll spank your ass like whelps!¡±


    The threat was more than enough to silence the heated tempers.


    Meanwhile, Khojun stood there as if he were not the Riverfang champion. The opening words of Banjhan seemed honest to him, and yet he was said to have known of the presence of the unclean. Something was going on here and not knowing what it was only increased Khojun¡¯s frustration and anger. ¡°So, I have said my piece about everything. May I go, my jatal?¡±


    Tok¡¯Moji looked at the champion sternly and scrutinizingly again. It was not easy for him to make a decision and in the end, after this attack by his enemies, his tribe needed stability. ¡°You may go, but even if you summon a tiki ¨C on the next offense, you will be severely punished.¡±


    ¡°I understand, my jatal,¡° Khojun bowed his head, before he left the hut, highly tense.


    ¡°Well, we definitely need answers about this giant,¡± Tok¡¯Moji concluded. ¡°Reach out to the tiki, Meneka, Haruk¡¯Zil, then we will see who has more to tell us.¡±


    ¡°Our tiki,¡± Banjhan remarked loyally.


    Zu¡¯ji just silently nodded to her Jatal, because she wanted to call her tiki later anyway to ask for his forgiveness for her failure. Hopefully her eyes and tongue would satisfy Haruk¡¯Zil and there was so much more for her to think about. At least she had received a new message from the Jungleshadows and Crystalmugs, who wanted another meeting with Zu¡¯ji, and she already knew from the first meeting that it was related to the current multitude of wanderers.


    ¡°Good,¡± Tok¡¯Moji murmured thoughtfully. ¡±Until then, we will focus on the Baldslayers and Venomonnakes. Their crimes will not go unanswered and we are growing steadily. It is time to get rid of them for good. That¡¯s it for now. Go.¡±


    Almost three weeks had passed and while battle and death awaited the Riverfangs on the horizon, the opposite was true elsewhere: peace and quiet, birdsong and playful, narrow rays of sunlight shining through the gaps in a poorly constructed wattle fence.


    The thin light fell on the massive, almost healed body of the still unconscious Blood Tusk, who had been hearing a familiar, feminine, gentle hum in the last few days, as he was doing now.


    A troll hand gently ran over the giant¡¯s abdominal muscles with a cloth soaked in a tincture that smelled of herbs, without being hindered by bandages or the like.


    Once more, the enormous regenerative powers of the trolls had been demonstrated, only that they were even stronger in the case of Blood Tusk. He had gotten rid of the bandages before the end of the second week. During the fights, however, he had received fire sparks here and there and suffered tiny burns on his arms and stomach. That¡¯s why, for the first time in his life, there would be visible, if insignificant, scars on his body where the fur plum didn¡¯t grow back, because a troll was able to heal even the most extreme physical injuries, but burnt flesh lost this all-healing ability.


    Imperceptibly and weakly, not only the first muscle strands twitched in Blood Tusk¡¯s left arm, but also the fingers of his hand. Just as the hum was familiar to him, a scent rose to his nose that he actually knew from Haki. However, this smell was a bit different, sour and milder. The thought that this liar was touching him had already made his right hand grasp the wrist of the caring arm tightly, and Blood Tusk opened his eyes.


    The arm of the gripped troll was as calm as could be. ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± murmured a slurred-sounding female voice in trollish. ¡°You¡¯re safe, together with all of us.¡±


    After such a long rest, Blood Tusk¡¯s eyes needed a long moment to focus on the many blurred contours around him, just as his hearing was still lagging behind.


    ¡°Can you hear me? See me? Say something,¡± the familiar voice pleaded. That wasn¡¯t Haki taking shape. The elder Nozaka was sitting on her knees next to the giant.


    After Blood Tusk realized who was sitting next to him, he released his wrist. ¡°Something,¡± he whispered in a dry voice and coughed. ¡°Water.¡±


    Nozaka smiled after the troll had only said something at first. The oldest of the women had a bowl ready and gently put it to the giant¡¯s mouth, who drank. ¡°Slowly, slowly,¡± she murmured grandly. ¡°Can you remember what happened last?¡±


    With a moistened throat, Blood Tusk felt better immediately. ¡®I killed everyone,¡¯ he said simply. ¡±Then I sat down under a tree.¡±


    ¡°Were there really a hundred you killed?¡±


    ¡°Does it matter? I won.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Nozaka nodded. She put the half-empty bowl on the ground, choosing her next words carefully, because it was exactly like Haki¡¯s story and once again the giant didn¡¯t seem to remember that he had used overwhelming powers. ¡°You probably don¡¯t care, but you were out of action for almost three weeks and we found this place for our new village just thirteen days ago, and you¡¯re lying in the hut of the elders right now.¡±


    Blood Tusk raised his head and chest a little so that he could look around.


    The back part of the meager hut consisted of a natural earth wall, in front of which a small fire burned, its warmth and light radiating back into the room. Many things were still standing around in sacks or wicker baskets and the wattle wall went in a semicircle from the earth wall, while the roof was a spanned piece of leather.


    Blood Tuskeven caught sight of the sleeping Djar¡¯Ku. ¡°I thought you were Haki at first,¡± he murmured as he slowly raised his upper body. Even sitting, he towered over the oldest next to him. ¡°Don¡¯t want to be touched by her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know,¡± Nozaka said, amused but reserved. She had had enough drama about lust and entitlement in her life to make her take the situation far less seriously. ¡¯And of course you thought I was her. After all, I am her O¡¯Ma¡¯Ma.¡±


    Blood Tusk repeated the word incorrectly. ¡¯Omoma?? What is that?¡±


    ¡°I am her mother¡¯s mother,¡± Nozaka revealed simply. ¡¯It¡¯s called O¡¯Ma¡¯Ma. Some also say Grand¡¯Ma¡¯Ma.¡±


    The revelation was not relevant to Blood Tusk, and he was unaware of the significance of Haki¡¯s bloodline as a former La¡¯Jatal. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it. I have nothing against you.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t care if you did,¡± Nozaka replied in the gladiator¡¯s manner, and she rose to clean the herb-scented rag in an extra bucket of water. ¡°You saved us, several times, and even if I agree with Sa¡¯Thuk about you, I would take care of you with the same diligence I take for my own anytime.¡±


    Blood Tusk nodded. Of all the things that came with the mostly unfamiliar social life, he always understood this fact. ¡°You don¡¯t have to like each other to fight together.¡±


    ¡°Do you like anyone at all? Has anyone in this arena ever meant anything to you?¡±


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Why should someone?¡± Blood Tusk murmured. His trollish still needed practice and consideration, but this reflection brought him to a realization. ¡±I mean, Abaroth is strong and doesn¡¯t annoy me like others.¡±


    ¡°Who is Abaroth?¡± Nozaka asked. She had been one of those who had hardly listened to the arena stories. ¡¯A gladiator?¡±


    Blood Tusk had long since understood how much trolls hated Abaroth¡¯s manner, but that was of no concern to him and he did not hide his parentage. ¡¯Yes, a Sethek.¡±


    Nozaka paused for a moment, staring at the rag over the water bucket. ¡°That¡¯s truly fascinating,¡± she breathed with her eyes closed. It wasn¡¯t anger or disgust that guided her now as she hung up the rag to dry and turned to the giant. ¡°You don¡¯t hate trolls, you don¡¯t hate Sethek, and yet you¡¯re so angry at Haki for telling a little lie?¡±


    ¡°A lie is a lie, no matter what you say about it.¡±


    ¡°And she didn¡¯t apologize?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I didn¡¯t care,¡± Blood Tusk snorted. He got up slowly, because after this time-out, his muscles and senses had to get a feeling again, although the experiences of the jungle were spread out crystal clear before him. ¡±All that troll lying just brings trouble.¡±


    ¡°It is what it is, but you shouldn¡¯t just shrug off an apology,¡± Nozaka said. It was not her intention to interfere in her granddaughter¡¯s affairs, but she wanted to make the giant understand. ¡±You are one of the best things that has happened to her in all these years, and according to her, you are even more, a miracle that first revealed itself to her. That¡¯s why she clung to you so much and only wanted you for herself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just more troll trouble.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s had to deal with that all her life,¡± Nozaka mentioned. The bedding on which the giant had lain was a pile of soft reeds, covered by a large cloth blanket, on which Nozaka made himself comfortable. ¡°She had to fight harder for every bit she got than most trolls do, and a life in the jungle is extremely hard already, as you have experienced only too well.¡±


    Blood Tusk could at least agree with that. ¡°And yet I¡¯m no liar.¡±


    ¡°Stubborn or perhaps pigheaded, you are either way,¡± Nozaka smiled patiently. ¡°But that probably goes hand in hand with your strength. However that may be, so that you understand why I mentioned that I would take care of you again at any time, here¡¯s the thing.¡± If there was one thing that most people in old age were good at, it was bringing the events of the past back to life with their words, no matter how happy or painful they were, and Nozaka felt wistful. ¡°My husband was the Jatal of the Treetamers for a long time, respected and strong, blessed with a son and three daughters. Haki¡¯s mother was our second daughter and her older sister was in demand. Many wanted her as a mate, but as daughters, they don¡¯t always have a choice - especially not those of a Jatal. An ambitious young warrior wanted our eldest daughter as a mate, but she and my male rejected him. The young warrior felt insulted and had the influence to challenge my male to a fight for leadership. It was a hard fight, but my Jatal died and in his blind rage, my son challenged the young warrior shortly thereafter and he too died.¡±


    New troll stories and yet everything seemed the same to Blood Tusk. On the other hand, he felt sympathy here, because his previous views had not changed, despite the rough nature of the trolls and the jungle. ¡°Only weak males have to force females.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s exactly what happened,¡± Nozaka sighed sadly, but she didn¡¯t let herself be carried away by it. ¡±The new Jatal lost no time in claiming my eldest and planting his seed in her, and that very often in just a few years. A blessing in disguise.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it.¡±


    ¡°Well, my oldest was the La¡¯Jatal of the new Jatal and she and her whelps were fine,¡± Nozaka mentioned with a sad smile. ¡±My other daughters, however, like me, were of weak, disgraceful blood. We were now at the bottom of our tribe, despised and our descendants would be too. That Haki¡¯s mother found a male who truly loved and desired her was truly a blessing from Mirihiji.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Blood Tuskgrumbled. He was exposed to more and more troll stuff and then it sounded stupid to him, who wasn¡¯t exactly the brightest. ¡±The eldest daughter is fine and she was of the same blood. Why should it be different for her than for you?¡±


    ¡°Because she was now part of the young warrior¡¯s family,¡± Nozaka pointed out, leaving out the stranger¡¯s name. For her, letting him be forgotten as a dead man was the best revenge. ¡±The male¡¯s blood is almost always superior to that of the female.¡±


    Out of respect, Blood Tusk had tried to follow the elder, but he was slowly losing the thread. ¡°And what does Haki have to do with it now?¡±


    Patience had its limits, even for Nozaka, and she sighed slightly frustrated. ¡°In short, she was treated very badly all her life, through no fault of her own. Trolls like Djar¡¯Ku were the exception, but how would you feel if you were constantly treated disrespectfully and with hostility for no reason?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t care and I¡¯d kill anyone who annoyed me.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, maybe you would,¡± Nozaka breathed soberly, before she remembered what Haki had told her about the giant. ¡±Don¡¯t you understand? Like you, Haki had many fights, but she never got a real reward for her victories. You were the very first real reward she ever received.¡±


    That statement was enough to make Blood Tusk click, and he murmured thoughtfully. ¡°Hm, yes, I remember how good my first reward was. I was allowed to be with a female for the first time, and after that I kept getting new ones.¡±


    ¡°So... can you understand Haki for lying to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± nodded Blood Tusk, rubbing his temple. ¡°Doesn¡¯t change anything though. I¡¯m leaving, so she won¡¯t get me.¡±


    Nozaka nodded as well. ¡°I thought as much, and it¡¯s probably for the better.¡±


    Not that Blood Tusk was curious, but after several trolls constantly tried to persuade him to stay, this opinion was a change for him. ¡±Why better?¡±


    ¡°We are all truly grateful, now and forever,¡± Nozaka said wholeheartedly, yet she expressed her thoughts without restraint. ¡±But after what everyone has heard and seen, what you can do, a lot of trolls are afraid of you and at least half want you to leave soon. Of course, others want you to stay, but that would only lead to conflict and we are now a completely new, untried page. I beg you, don¡¯t be the first great rift. Remain what you truly are: a miracle, thanks to which we can flourish, and a mighty fighter who will shed blood in the arena.¡±


    The elder¡¯s obvious rejection, voiced for many, did not bother Blood Tusk. ¡°And Haki won¡¯t come after me or anyone else?¡±


    ¡°Haki will take time, no doubt,¡± Nozaka admitted, smoothing the crumpled surface of the cloth ceiling. ¡°But she will realize that you were a reward for everyone, because we are a new tribe: Treetamer, Pointspears, Wrathweaves and whoever else joined us - that¡¯s all in the past now, and with it all the good and bad we carried with us in our old lives. Everyone can now start over as Wildrunners.¡±


    ¡°Just like that?¡±


    ¡°Just like that... life among the trolls also has many good sides,¡± Nozaka smiled happily. ¡¯But I¡¯ve taken up enough of your time. Go outside and enjoy the view of our new village. Get some rest before you go your way.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡¯ Blood Tusk replied sincerely. ¡±Thank you.¡±


    Outside, the construction work was in full swing at lunchtime and not even a fraction of it was finished, but although tree trunks, sticks, stones, reeds and other materials were lying around everywhere and many still had no permanent shelter, you could feel the peace and well-being of all the trolls. Paths were laid out with rakes and the surroundings offered plenty of space, as there were only a few trees at the main construction site, but they were extremely wide, with thick, juicy crowns that stretched even further.


    The front part of the village was flat terrain, with bushes and meadows, which the trolls partly plucked and cut. In the middle, the part from which Bluthauer could see everything, the grassy ground rose. It was hilly and steep enough on the sides and at the back that you couldn¡¯t easily march up, which provided an ideal defensive position for the future.


    Up here, the huts, which had been ideally placed against the partial earth walls, were already the furthest away and from the highest point, as befitted a jatal, Sa¡¯Thuk watched the impure one for a moment, but he had enough other things to do and he disappeared into the largest hut he had begun.


    The Wildrunners near the elderl-hut soon noticed Blood Tusk and for somewhelps, of course, he was a heroic sight and they wanted to do nothing more than rush to him. However, the parents held back their children and either avoided the giant¡¯s eyes or symbolized gratitude with prayer hands and a smile.


    ¡°Thanks to you, I won a bet,¡± said a man¡¯s voice from the side.


    Blood Tusk looked in that direction. ¡¯Bet?¡±


    ¡°A surefire bet!¡¯ Zalun grinned, imitating the rubbing of coins with his fingers. ¡±I said that Yani would never take you. A few warriors had a different opinion. Their bad luck.¡±


    ¡°And now you want to give me some of it?¡±


    This question caught Zalun off guard and he looked puzzled. ¡°Eh, what?¡±


    ¡°You won something because of me,¡± Blood Tusk stated naively. ¡°I have a share of the victory. Can I have some of it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not how betting works,¡± Zalun laughed heartily. ¡°Besides, I would never have taken you for a troll who values coins.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t, but I could have ben with trolls from the jungle,¡¯ Blood Tusk shrugged, unsuspecting. ¡±A lot of things are strange about you.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Zalun shook his head in good humor. However, there was another reason for his good mood, although he looked a bit sleep-deprived. ¡±I think betting works the same way everywhere... one thing we all have in common, huh.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen non-trolls as equals,¡± Zalun waved it off. ¡°On the other hand, after so much blood and death, I¡¯ve also seen real peace among trolls for the first time.¡±


    Blood Tusk let his eyes wander again, oblivious to the troll culture, but even he could see the truth in this new village. ¡¯Yes, I don¡¯t see fear anywhere here.¡±


    ¡°That too, but I¡¯m talking about our neighbors.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Shortly after we arrived here, a few emissaries from another tribe showed up,¡± Zalun murmured. The father and warrior had never been a wanderer before, but he had heard enough dark stories before and he was pleasantly surprised that the strangers hadn¡¯t sought a fight . ¡°An hour away from us, a new tribe that has been in the area a few weeks longer has also settled and they came in peace.¡± He was still cautious and didn¡¯t believe in anything lasting. ¡±They said that they were driven out by large pigs from the north, where the Diamond Jungle ends. That alone is a lie. Where should our jungle end? It is everything! It is endless!¡±


    ¡°Not true,¡± Blood Tusk denied. He had spent his whole life in the arena, but the giant knew that there was no jungle there and he had smelled and seen the endless blue of seawater. ¡±In Khuwix, there is only jungle behind the wall on one side. On the other side is water, endless water.¡±


    The salty ocean was as foreign a construct for Zalun as the jungle was for the giant. ¡°With anyone else, I would have said nonsense,¡± he admitted. ¡°But a large jungle needs a lot of water. Yes, your words make sense.¡±


    ¡°And if they didn¡¯t make sense?¡±


    ¡°I would still believe you. You¡¯re not the kind of troll who would talk unnecessarily,¡± Zalun said, imitating subservience. ¡¯Besides, I don¡¯t want to get beaten up by you. I¡¯m already done.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you look weak,¡¯ Blood Tusk replied bluntly. ¡±Was the fight that hard?¡±


    ¡°Ha, I¡¯d prefer the fight from three weeks ago!¡° Zalun grinned and half-heartedly punched the giant in the arm. ¡¯And all because of you!¡±


    Blood Tusk squinted at the bruised area. Was that a troll gesture? ¡¯I don¡¯t get it,¡± he replied, with a soft blow to the arm of his servant.


    The attack was not gentle by Zalun¡¯s standards, however, and he let out a howl of pain, like a whelp that had just been punched too hard. ¡°My new female,¡± he said, breathing out a long puff of air as he rubbed his arm. ¡°Apart from the litter of new whelps she¡¯s brought, she¡¯s like a ravenous wind-jackal. All there is is work, work.¡±


    ¡°Females don¡¯t have whelps that quickly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, they were already there,¡± Zalun mentioned, obviously. ¡±Don¡¯t you understand? It¡¯s Nira¡¯theba. She¡¯s been my second female for a good six days and one that hasn¡¯t been taken for several moons. Have you ever had a female that was completely under-fucked?!¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Blood Tusknodded. The fact that he had had the same female before did not seem important to him. ¡¯Don¡¯t understand problem.¡±


    ¡°Apart from the fact that I suddenly have five whelps and an active new female?¡¯ Zalun questioned almost plaintively and in a low voice. In his mind, as in so many male minds, his new experiences were a dreamlike notion. Of course, he got his money¡¯s worth, but the reality was a real piece of hard work. ¡°Ma¡¯rhia is still there, and blessed be the tiki, I often took her before and will never get enough of her, but since Nira¡¯theba has arrived... she is just as insatiable and ravenous. Every night is a threesome until dawn, and then there are the individual opportunities throughout the day. The two of them take me to Yani early, I¡¯m telling you.¡±


    ¡°Do you need help with that?¡° Blood Tusk asked with a matter-of-factness that he would have shown even to a complete stranger.


    ¡°Help?¡± Zalun weighed the question with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Help with...¡±


    ¡°The females.¡±


    Zalun wanted to make sure he had understood correctly. ¡°If you say help, are you asking me whether you should fuck my females?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gratitude or not, every male instinct in Zalun was triggered immediately. A male had obviously set his sights on his females. ¡°With anyone else, I¡¯d think this was a very bad joke,¡± he said seriously, with a suppressed growl. Zalun didn¡¯t hold it against the gladiator, but he was just a male, too. ¡°You seriously want to take my females?¡±


    ¡°You said you can barely take it anymore,¡± Blood Tusk replied. However, he also had an extremely strong need for sex, after his little break. ¡±But I would like to, yes. Know how soft and wild Nira¡¯theba is.¡±


    Zalun¡¯s eyes widened and hearing that the giant had already had Nira¡¯theba had the same effect on him as he had complained about with Ma¡¯rhia. ¡°You don¡¯t think I can handle the two of them alone?¡±


    ¡°You can, but you said that they will finish you soon,¡± Blood Tusk reasoned soberly. Despite his own overwhelming urge, his offer had primarily been meant as a genuine offer of help. ¡°Together we can do them.¡±


    ¡°Can we?¡¯ Zalun murmured. The thought of seeing the hungry females defeated for a change made him smile and his tension eased. ¡°Well, maybe such an action would rein them in a little.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°No promises,¡± Zalun clarified soberly. The situation was tricky, because in the end he and his family owed the giant everything. Nevertheless, Zalun was not asked to do this, but was offered the opportunity, and where his thoughts began to wander, he was back to the realization that the giant had really brought this on him. At least it had been Ma¡¯rhia who had reluctantly asked Zalun to take Niratheba as a mate as well, because both families were now connected anyway at Blood Tusk¡¯s request, and Ma¡¯rhia couldn¡¯t stand the half-baked idea. Zalun knew that she would never have tolerated another female besides herself and he hadn¡¯t felt the need for one either, but it had been strange circumstances, perhaps even wanted by the tiki, just like now. ¡°Only if they both agree, understood? I won¡¯t force them into anything.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want that, too,¡± Blood Tusk agreed with a grumble. ¡°Would be weak.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be something,¡± Zalun murmured. He had seen the eyes of his female, the way they had stared at the giant from time to time, and there was nothing wrong with thoughts and the permissiveness of troll culture meant that some shared carnal knowledge with each other. ¡±And if it does happen, it¡¯ll definitely be the least annoying troll stuff for you.¡±


    ¡°Possible,¡± Blood Tusk merely nodded. Would that change his decision not to stay with the Wildrunners? Certainly not, but still, he recalled what had crossed his mind during the fight and he took another look at this village, as well as the surrounding jungle, in all its vivid splendor. For the first time in his life, things weren¡¯t quite as clearly laid out for him as he was used to and he had to ask himself some questions, but not right now. Now, hopefully, there would be a long, extensive mating with two females. He couldn¡¯t imagine a better reward after all the hard victories and the prospect made the corners of his mouth twitch minimally upwards as he walked with Zalun.


    With this temporary peace, the nameless troll had completed the first stage of his journey. Even a simple gladiator like him was aware that a long and grueling road still lay ahead of him. He remained ignorant and clueless about the strange powers that lay dormant within him. What was it all about? Did Haruk¡¯Zil want him at any cost because of that, or was it just about finally exterminating every ancestor? Mortal, supernatural or divine powers, they all waged a constant battle, because in the end, only the strongest would conquer the Primal.